Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

A midnight excursion at an old, abandoned mansion brings together a group of four unique young individuals who discover a mysterious young redhead. It quickly becomes apparent that there is more to the young woman than meets the eye, and that she is in peril. Acting on instinct the four work together and save the girl, battling both dark energy creatures and paramilitary soldiers.

After the midnight misadventure, Beca Mitchell and her best friend Jesse Swanson inadvertently find themselves caught up in covert affairs bigger than just a kidnapping. They are entangled in a conspiracy that includes unimaginable power and encompasses extra dimensional realms. They also find themselves enrolled in an exclusive and secretive preparatory school—the Barden Institute. 

To the outside world the Barden Institute appears to be a school for exceptionally bright students. In reality it’s a place of learning for young people with other exceptional abilities - mutants with superhuman abilities. The Institute helps its students understand what they are capable of, and control what they can do. It also studies their powers, to better understand where they come from and how they occur.

Being a student at Barden is especially surprising for Beca, as it had been a place that she had consistently derided for its pretentiousness. Even as she enters the Institute she’s leery of its founder and headmaster, the enigmatic Professor John Smith. She’s especially distrustful of his plans for the redhead, Chloe Beale. Yet over her short time there, Beca learns to appreciate her fellow students, especially Luke Daniels and Aubrey Posen, who are the school’s head students. Aubrey and Luke, along with the rest of the student body, help make Barden Institute feel like home. Surprisingly quickly, Beca went from being prejudiced against everyone at the Institute to actually making friends and even forming a special bond with Chloe. It started slow, but in a short time, Beca fell into a relationship with Chloe. The natural connection between the two teenagers grew into young love, and a relationship.

In the same timeframe, Beca and Jesse start to learn to control and develop their unique gifts in ways they had never imagined. Beca’s natural athleticism and dexterity turned out to be tied to her control of the air. Jesse’s power is a bit more straightforward, the ability to control the earth. At first the idea that they could learn to be superheroes, be part of a team seemed too fanciful. Yet under the tutelage of Aubrey and Luke, both Beca and Jesse quickly become more adept at wielding their powers, and through this become more powerful, enough so they are invited to join the Institute’s inaugural Response Team.

The Response Team is led by Aubrey, who wields the power of electricity, and Luke, who can transform his body into steel. Also included on the team is newly enrolled students Cynthia Rose, who can charge inanimate objects with explosive power, and Stacie Conrad, who has elastic power and can stretch herself in incredible ways. The six are brought together by the Professor to help investigate the mystery of Chloe Beale, but find a growing threat—a cross-dimensional threat that includes the dark energy creatures they battled when rescuing Chloe. 

That the threat was intricately linked to Chloe only served to motivate Beca more.

Over a few months Beca's life completely transformed at the Institute—only to have her world turned on its head in the course of a day.

First she learned has a deeper connection to this growing multidimensional threat. This connection leads her to being the wielder of a powerful weapon of light known as the Keyblade. Presented with the weapon through extraordinary circumstances while fighting with the Barden team against unearthly creatures known as the Heartless, Beca is able to end the battle using the Keyblade. 

Upon stopping this inter dimensional incursion, the Barden team are knocked out by a pair of moles, and delivered to the President and CEO of Abernathy-McKadden Group (AMG), Gail Abernathy-McKadden. There they learn the truth about their Chloe Beale. The redhead has a more complicated past than any could have guessed. She was both the victim, and the product of an unconscionable experiment almost a decade ago on her physiology and genetics. Chloe might be the most powerful mutant who had ever been born. She was both a telepath and a telekinetic, and when her powers began to manifest, they had scared her father. His solution had been to both physically and psychologically abuse her; to his detriment. Unfortunately for Chloe, when she lost control of her powers and killed her parents, she came to the attention of the government. 

When taken in by the government, Chloe was put into the custody of a joint government and private sector project that was looking for ways to harness the potential of her incredible powers. Unfortunately the young girl didn’t know how to control her powers, and the trauma of what happened to her parents had caused her to suppress them. One man decided more extreme methods should be incorporated into the experimentations. His experiments were pure torture and they unleashed a very powerful, very dangerous force even as it created a connection between Chloe and a different dimension. 

This experiment was conducted by John Smith, aka the Professor.

It’s shocking for all to find out their Professor tortured a young girl in the name of science and profit. It’s even more shocking to learn that the friend they know is not the real Chloe Beale, but instead a component of the original; a Nobody.

As it’s explained by Abernathy-McKadden, human beings consist of a body, a soul, and a heart, with the heart meaning a person’s 'spirit' or 'love’. It’s explained that the heart is responsible for generating emotions, memories, aspirations, and will. The things that make us human but cannot be studied under a microscope. It’s during this explanation that the Barden Team learns the Nobody Chloe they know is without Heart or Spirit, which should mean she has no emotions. 

Yet she did have emotions, because Beca had made her feel.

Shortly after learning Chloe's history the Professor appeared bearing news. The reunion is tense, and the students no longer trust the Professor. He gives a half hearted apology, but is really there to reveal that Chloe’s Heartless, a powerful creature of darkness created because of his experiment all those years ago has escaped from its inter dimensional prison. This evil entity with Chloe’s visage, also has all her original powers of telepathy and telekinesis, and is fueled by anger and hatred, which makes her a natural force of destruction the likes of this planet has rarely seen. It’s during this discussion Smith reveals that the Keyblade will be needed to defeat the Heartless.

The connection between Beca and Chloe becomes more pronounced.

Understanding the potential devastation the Heartless can inflict, the Chloe Nobody makes the decision they need to defeat it. Even though it could destroy both her and the Heartless, Chloe insists Beca should use the Keyblade. She does hold out hope that it could reunite the three components of her humanity.

Beca immediately steps forward to confront the Heartless, with the rest of the Barden Team right behind her. they all travel to Florida to Chloe’s childhood home so they can keep the Heartless contained.

Among the wreckage of ruthless and utter destruction the Barden Team confronts the evil borne from Chloe’s tragic past. It’s a battle, the likes of which had not been seen since the Gods overthrew the Titans. During this epic struggle, the students from Barden are sorely tested. The Heartless, a vile image of Chloe, is more powerful than any two or three of the Barden Team combined. It does not help that the young Mutants discover that the only way to bring back the real Chloe will be to lose their friend. 

Seeing her friends in mortal danger, the Nobody slips away from John and Gail, who had been monitoring the situation from afar, and keeping their Chloe safe. The Chloe Nobody confronts the Heartless, and is able to distract it enough so that Beca can use the Keyblade to end the Heartless. Unfortunately, Beca learns she also has to release the Nobody. It’s with heavy heart Beca does just that, using the Keyblade on Chloe.

In the aftermath of the fight that concluded with two-thirds of Chloe's entity being "released," John Smith and Gail Abernathy-McKadden revealed to the Barden team that there may be a way to find Chloe, very much whole and very much alive. This news is welcomed warmly, but with a bit of curiosity as none of the Barden students remember who Chloe is.

And now Book 2: Darkness 

Chapter Text

"Well, this was unexpected." John closed the door behind him and walked over to his large wooden desk. He politely waited for Gail to take the seat across from him before he sank heavily into his own plush chair. His expression dour, mirroring Gail’s.

"I agree," nodded Gail, troubled by the revelation that none of the Barden Team remembered Chloe. "I expected it to be Chloe who wouldn’t remember us, not the other way around. Then again I didn’t expect Chloe to completely disappear."

"This doesn't make any sense," said John, shaking his head in confusion. "First of all, you and I remember everything, so that rules out the possibility of Chloe's Heartless' downfall causing our memories to disappear."

“If I may offer my hypothesis…”

Gail jumped in surprise. She turned around to see John's loyal assistant, Charlene, standing by the door with her hand raised. The assistant looked chagrined at her interruption.

"I'm sorry, I wasn't aware you were here," said Gail, throwing a questioning look at John to confirm that his assistant was trustworthy enough to be present for this conversation. “Nor that you were aware of the situation.”

"Go ahead." John waved his hand and gave Gail a confirming nod, explaining, "Charlene has performed extensive research for me on all aspects of this situation. She might be the world’s leading expert on the Realm of Darkness. She also helped me parse Ansem's reports once I got a hold of them. On top of that she makes sure that the school runs smoothly. She's pretty much my right hand."

Charlene gave a polite nod, acknowledging John's praise before going into her explanation. "According to the reports, a Nobody in its existence is exceptional. Unlike the whole being, or its Heartless, a Nobody has no function other than to be the melding of a soul and body that once belonged to an exceptionally strong heart. It seems that Chloe Beale had an extraordinarily strong heart, so her Nobody seemed almost whole, but in reality she was still a Nobody. In other words, according to Ansem, a Nobody was never meant to exist, but Chloe’s exceptionalism still created one.” She paused to allow her words to sink in with Gail and John.

“However, in the duration of a Nobody's existence, there is nothing said about not being able to create memories in others,” Charlene continued, "which explains why the students were able to see Miss Beale and retain their memories of her, but only while she continued to exist as a Nobody.”

"So you're saying," John scratched his chin thoughtfully, "that when Beca released Chloe's Nobody, the memories they had of her disappeared along with it?"

Charlene nodded. "It created a paradox of existence. A Nobody is never meant to exist, correct? But when it does exist, it creates memories as a result of this existence, and then subsequently when it ceases to exist, it creates a vacuum of supposedly-existing non-existent memories, hence the paradox.”

“But that doesn't explain why we still remember her,” frowned Gail. "Or you, for that matter."

"Both of you knew the real Miss Beale prior to the creation of her Nobody. It circumvents the paradox," explained the raven-haired assistant. "And I must confess that I do not actually remember Miss Beale or her being here at the Institute. In fact there are no records of her having ever existed. Pictures, videos, written logs, none of them have a trace of a young girl named Chloe Beale ”

“What do you mean?” Gail demanded.

“There’s no trace of a girl named Chloe Beale having ever been here at the Institute. There are no records of her; no pictures, videos, or written logs of a young woman named Chloe Beale having been at Barden. However  connected what I learned from Ansem's reports to what had happened in Florida and concluded that she did indeed exist.”

Gail looked thoughtfully at the woman, marveling at how quickly she had been able to believe something she could not remember. John, meanwhile, leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes with a sigh. "Do you think there is any way for them to recover their memories of Chloe?"

"The best we can hope for is that a reunion with Miss Beale will trigger them, but it's a complicated paradox. I am not optimistic."

"Why do you ask?" said Gail, turning to face John. "You don't think they believed us?"

"Not so much that they didn't believe us," he answered. "They just clearly need a stronger motivation. To them, Chloe is a complete stranger."

Gail understood clearly what John meant. It was surprising, and not to mention disappointing, to have witnessed the students divided on the matter of rescuing Chloe; it hadn't been a sure 'yes' as Gail had expected. When she and John had discovered that the students had no memories of Chloe, they explained most of what had happened in the past three months, from the night that Chloe had been discovered in a hidden laboratory at the abandoned mansion, to the epic battle against the Heartless in Florida. Reluctantly Gail had agreed to pull back on blaming John for the entire ordeal, to keep the focus on rescuing Chloe, so the two had only filled the students in with the critical details. It didn’t go unnoticed that John benefited from his students losing their memory of his unethical experiments on Chloe Beale.

But despite learning that Chloe was their friend and that they had taken a great risk to restore her heart, half of the team, Luke, Jesse, and Stacie, was reluctant to take on the mission. Given the danger they would be put through again, they wanted assurance that their efforts wouldn't be in vain, and that the risks they would face would not be in vain. In other words, they wanted to be sure that Chloe was indeed where they thought she was.

Aubrey, Beca, and Cynthia Rose, on the other hand, were quick to accept, but it was mostly out of a sense of duty (Aubrey), a thirst for the next grand adventure (Beca), and simply the thrill of the risk (Cynthia Rose). Since Beca was critical to accessing the world in between, Gail was happy enough that the Keyblade wielder was willing, but she couldn't help be disappointed that Beca had completely forgotten her feelings for Chloe. Gail also had to wonder if John had a point with regard to the students' motivations.

“You know, it would have helped if you told Beca,” prodded John as if he could read Gail’s mind. “I mean, who doesn't love an epic tale of a heroine rescuing her beloved princess? And if they knew, her friends would've been on board right away.”

Gail shook her head. “It just didn’t feel right. Didn't it just crush your heart to learn that Beca remembered nothing about her relationship with Chloe? After everything she did to save her?”

John shrugged. “It's young love. I tend never to take it seriously outside of its theatrical effect.”

Gail glared at her stone-hearted former colleague. "It was more than that. In any case, we still aren't sure if Chloe herself retained her Nobody's memories—right?" she added, glancing back at Charlene, who nodded. "Not telling Beca might save her the heartache down the road."

"Okay, then," John said slowly, "but what are we going to do now? What if we go back out there and they've decided not to take on the mission at all?"

"I highly doubt that," Gail defended the students immediately. "They may be young, but they're ambitious and brave. You should know that; they are your students after all."

John sat up straighter to challenge her assessment. "I won't deny that that is all true, but Luke is smart. Hidden beneath his carefree demeanor is a sharp mind, and if he thinks the mission is too much of a risk—which, quite frankly, it very well might be—he'll be able to persuade the others. Jesse is, I believe, primarily concerned with the safety of his friends and girlfriend. If Luke makes a compelling argument against the mission, Jesse will only be firmer in his decision to stay."

"But Aubrey is strong-willed," Gail pointed out. "She won't back down if she believes it's what's right. And rescuing Chloe is the right thing to do. Beca, well…" Gail chuckled fondly. "Beca's stubborn. She won't take Luke and Jesse telling her what not to do lying down."

Charlene stifled a laugh behind her hand. Just then, someone knocked on the wooden doors of John's office and a moment later Luke popped his head inside. "Professor? We have our answer."

Beca watched as the Professor, Gail, and Charlene stepped back inside the antechamber. Earlier, after they had explained who Chloe was and what the mission was about, the students had requested a few minutes alone to discuss the mission together as a team. On her part, Beca thought of the problem, and its solution, in a simple, straightforward way.

Risking their lives together had been an effective team building experience for Beca. She felt a newfound respect for her fellow students and the friendships she had made. During the big fight with the Heartless they had a few days ago, she and the other five students had become a team in more than name. 

Prior to this, Beca had always been wary of getting too attached to people. Now she had no doubt that she would risk her life again for any one of them, and that they would do the same for her. So after the Professor and this Gail woman had told them about Chloe Beale, the person who apparently was at the center of everything that had happened in the past few months, Beca's solution was to equate the feelings she had for her friends to feelings she had for Chloe. With absolutely no memory of the girl, Beca had to rely on sheer willpower to believe that she would also risk her life for this Chloe Beale.

When the three adults had finally settled down, Beca was the first to speak. "We'll do it," she said firmly.

“On one condition," Jesse continued quickly before Gail and the Professor could get too excited.

"We need time to prepare," said Luke.

"And enough time for Stacie to fully recover," added Aubrey.

"If the Heartless we fought in Florida—Chloe's Heartless," the name felt weird on Beca's tongue, "was any indication of the enemies we'll be fighting in the Realm of Darkness, we need to be a whole lot stronger individually and as a team."

Gail gave the Professor a knowing look before turning back to the students. "How much time do you think you'd need?"

"We get that time might not be on our side," said Cynthia Rose, "so we'll get to training ASAP."

“In the meantime, it would help if you all could find a way to make sure that Chloe is within this world that is beyond the Realm of Darkness," said Stacie. “If not for our sakes, then for Barden's. You can't exactly have six of your best students MIA without explaining this whole thing."

Gail exchanged glances with the Professor before both nodded in agreement. “The AMG drones I sent inside the Realm of Darkness have scanned over eighty percent of the realm so far and, as we said, have found nothing. We will continue searching but at this rate, it's not likely that Chloe is inside that in between world. Unfortunately we can't attempt to break through to the world beyond without the Keyblade either so we're really going into this blind.”

“Then in that case, maybe we could use the drones to conduct recon on the possible types of Heartless we might find inside while we prepare,” suggested Aubrey. "If we know what we're up against, we can get through the Realm in a shorter time."

"We can also try entering the Realm occasionally to get a feel of what it's like to fight inside," said Cynthia Rose. "Beca is our key to accessing that place, right? We can test the waters and keep pushing until we feel that we're ready."

"Will that be in the next month? In the next year?" asked John.

"We're not really sure," said Beca, exchanging looks with her teammates. "Like CR said, we're going to get to training ASAP, but we're not really sure when we will feel ready."

"We know that's a lot of trust to put in us," said Jesse, rubbing the back of his neck guiltily. "But we've all agreed to make this mission our top priority and we'll do our best not to let you down."

"And we've also decided that one way we can track our progress is through our powers," explained Luke. "Every new milestone we reach while training will be a signal to go further into the Realm of Darkness. That way, we won't waste time waiting to feel ready before taking on the mission."

"So what do you think?" Beca asked tentatively after they laid out their plan for scrutiny.

Gail and John looked at each other and had a silent conversation with their eyes. It wasn't as though they had a choice; neither of them could enter the Realm of Darkness themselves, and every second they deliberated on a better solution was time they could spend locating Chloe. "I think we can work with that," Gail answered with a nod. "And since we obviously don't want anyone to get hurt in this mission, I will make sure that you guys have the best, state-of-the-art equipment AMG can give. Even better than those suits you wore to your last mission."

The students' faces brightened up excitedly. John scratched his chin thoughtfully, not wanting to be outdone especially after Gail had dissed his custom-designed suits. "And I can give you unlimited cuts on your classes… er, I mean..." He withered under Gail's reproving look.

"We trust you to take this seriously," she added, looking at each of the students. "Chloe is waiting somewhere out there."

They all nodded. "We appreciate your understanding," Aubrey said solemnly. "We won't let you down."

"….so you can imagine all the wisdom and power found inside Kingdom Hearts," Jack said eagerly while pointing at his crude drawings in the sand. His excitement at having an audience for his presentation was quite evident.

Chloe hummed, not really following the discussion but also not wanting to be rude to Jack. He was so enthusiastic in his summary of the writings of some old, dead guy she wasn't particularly interested in. "But what about, like, individual hearts?" she asked, drawing one on the sand, before he could begin droning on about another topic. "I don't understand the whole strong heart and weak heart thing."

"You’re referring to the balance of light and dark," Jack said knowingly. "A strong heart is one that has the most balance—not necessarily more light, but a better balance between the two. A weak one is usually one whose darkness is too much for the light."

"And my heart was definitely weak when I was brought into the Project, right?"

Jack nodded. "Unfortunately, we desperately tried to make it better. But then John messed that all up and your heart was weakened again."

"But then Gail said it's not normal for a weak heart to have a Nobody."

"That is true, at least according to Ansem's papers."

"So what happened then?"

Jack leaned back on his elbows thoughtfully. "When your Nobody was released after your heart was, do you remember how it felt?"

Chloe nodded. "It's as clear as if it happened yesterday; which, I don't know, it probably did."

"Remind me what you said when Beca was afraid that you wouldn't love her when you woke up."

Chloe's face softened into a sad smile. "I told her that I have loved her for the past ten years and I'd continue to love her for ten millennia more. I told her that our hearts are connected, and that no matter what I'd always love her."

"What made you say that?"

Chloe blushed. "What do you mean? I love Beca…”

"No, I meant why those exact words?" Jack amended hastily. "It's interesting. You said you loved her for the past ten years. Why ten?"

"Well,” Chloe started as she thought about her answer. “Because it was ten years since…”

"Since you fled your parents' home,'' finished Jack.

"Yeah," Chloe nodded thoughtfully. "When my Heartless forced itself into my head to remind me of the pain, I think it forgot to hide the parts it saw in Beca's mind first."

"What did it see?"

"When Beca was young, she saw me on the TV. She saw the news report about my parents and she felt bad for me. I don't know how but Beca somehow saw me; actually saw me. I was on the run in the wild, tired and really really scared. And I was angry; I remember being so angry I was shaking... but then something happened and it stopped. I don’t know how, but Beca saw this—must have seen this, and reliving it through her memories, I realized that, at that moment, Beca's heart found my heart, and our two hearts sort of latched onto each other’s."

“And so you feel like you've loved Beca since that particular moment? Not ten years later when she rescued you from the mansion?"

“Well, yeah. She saved me that day ten years ago, too. I don't think I could've… Oh!" Chloe perked up, finally understanding. "Beca is the light in my heart! She was what gave my heart the strength to hold off the Heartless before the experiments, her heart is what created my Nobody."

"I believe so, too," smiled Jack. "There is an exceptional connection between your hearts, which is why I believe that if anyone is to find us in this place, it will be Beca."

Chloe returned his smile and turned to face the moon, wondering where Beca might pop out of when she did arrive, because this place seemed as inescapable as a black hole. Chloe had tried walking along both ends of the coast, just to discover that after a certain distance she had stopped moving from her position no matter how many steps she took. And behind them, up the coast, were just the same endless sand and jagged rocks.

If there was no way out, then there might be no way in—that is, other than the way she and Jack came to be here. She recalled her conversation with him about how he ended up there:

"When your Heartless manifested," Jack had explained to her, "I used what skills in light I had learned from reading Ansem's papers to cast it into the Realm of Darkness. But then I was dragged along and let go just as we reached the deepest part of the realm. That's what makes me think that this Dark Margin is a world beyond the Realm of Darkness."

Chloe wondered about his theory. She hoped that somehow Gail or John would have figured this out. She supposed that, with Beca's Keyblade, they could enter the Realm of Darkness easily, but she worried that they would search every inch of the Realm of Darkness, find nothing, and give up. And Chloe wasn't sure what was more painful—the waiting or the inability to do anything about it. She could only imagine what it must have been like for Jack.

Thinking about him traversing between worlds made Chloe wonder about the other person involved in the incident ten years ago.

"Hey, whatever happened to the third man in the room?" she asked. "The doctor? Ben, I think, was his name."

Jack scowled, the anger still evident on his face. "That cowardly pathetic rat-bastard excuse for a man? I have no idea," he shrugged. "I always got the feeling that John had bullied him into going that far, which only made me angrier at him. The guy couldn't even stand up for his own name," he added with a derisive chuckle.

"What do you mean?"

"Ben’s first name was John, and he had gone by that name his entire life, right up until he started working on the project. But then John Smith wanted to be the only John on the project—yes,John Smith was that immature," Jack laughed, seeing the look on Chloe's face. "But I think it was mostly for the recognition. If the Project was successful, he wanted no confusion as to who was getting credit."

"I can't imagine working with someone like that," said Chloe with a shake of her head. "What a complete butt-head!"

"John certainly had his days. I knew he was quite the character but I never imagined he would do what he did to you," Jack said bitterly.

"But Dr. Ben wasn't dragged in with you, was he?" Chloe pushed on, not wanting to relive memories of John Smith, especially now that she fully remembered everything the man had done to her. "I wonder what happened to him..."

"Well, you said they shut down the Project and made sure none of the people involved contacted each other, right? Maybe Ben took it seriously, unlike John and my wife. I think I remember hearing he had a family so he probably went back to normal life. God knows Gail and I would have."

"You still can, you know. Once Beca gets us out of here." Chloe turned to Jack. "You can have a family."

Jack paused to let the idea sink in. He had spent so many years, sometimes thinking they were only months, in this Dark Margin, that he had nearly lost hope of ever returning to Gail. To him, it seemed like the moon and coast were metaphors for his time in that place: frozen and endless. And then Chloe came along and brought the hope with her, all of a sudden things began to seem less permanent. There was something to look forward to again.

The possibility of a future back in the real world brought to mind one other thing. "Chloe," Jack began slowly. "I don't know if Gail ever mentioned it to you but... we had room for you at our home in Westchester, you know, just in case you were okay with the idea of coming to live with us when the Project was done."

Chloe smiled. "I know. Gail showed me the room when we were there. It had a lot of bunnies."

Jack chuckled awkwardly. "Um, so I was wondering. If… ummm… when we do get back to the real world… uhh… would you—and it's okay if you don't want to—but would you still want to? I mean—uhh—Live with Gail and me, I mean. As, I don't know, like a family sort of thing?"

Chloe's eyes widened. "Y-you still want me to?" she stuttered. "I mean, I'm older now and you and Gail can still have a family of your own…”

"Gail and I had been thinking about it for months before the incident happened, Chloe. You were pretty much a daughter to us throughout the Project, however disastrous it turned out. And I know Gail put those false memories in your head because it was the life she had wanted for you… for all three of us." Jack looked at Chloe with a wistful expression. "Ten years is a lot of missed time, and I'm not wasting any more of it once we get out of here. I want to make up for those ten years with you as officially a part of our family."

He had barely finished his sentence when Chloe leapt forward and wrapped him in a tight embrace. Her voice came out muffled by his shoulder when she said, "Thank you! Of course I'd love to!"

"Great!" Jack laughed, clearly relieved. "Now I just have to worry about compiling everything a father should say to his daughter by the time she's twenty."

Chloe pulled back and blinked. "I'm twenty years old?" When Jack chuckled she hit him lightly on his shoulder. "I'm seriously asking! No one's said anything about that yet and I started to wonder."

Beca and her fellow team mates kept their word. In the few weeks that followed, they regularly underwent simulated battles against Heartless of various levels of strength inside the simulator underneath the Barden mansion. Between classes, exams, training, and the occasional mission assignment to eradicate Heartless found in the real world, they barely had any time for leisure. As the fall semester wound down, the mansion's common areas (other than the library) were practically gathering dust from disuse as all the students focused on their school work. Even the dining is hall barely had any occupants, since meals were frequently taken to go.

While academic requirements were gradually ticked off their to-do lists, trainings in the simulation room had gradually increased and become more difficult. Thanks to information gathered by the AMG drones and with the help of AMG's engineers, the simulator was designed look able to create faux Heartless that perfectly mimicked the abilities and fighting styles of those in the Realm of Darkness, simulating what it would be like to go deeper and deeper into the Realm.

Meanwhile, the real world wasn't exactly shying away from adding to their workload.

Ever since Chloe's Heartless broke through the Door to Darkness, the barrier between the real world and the Realm of Darkness had weakened, causing more rips or Corridors to appear, not just in their general area, but anywhere in the world where darkness was prolific. And since the Professor couldn't explain to the other jealous students why he kept sending only their particular group of six around the world, he eventually considered allowing any willing and able student to participate in the missions. It was because of that decision that the particular group of six that included Beca, Jesse, Aubrey, Luke, Stacie, and Cynthia Rose came to be called 'Team Alpha' to simply distinguish them from the other block of students (the Beta team, which included the ever-resentful Bumper) when assigning missions.

Although Beca's Keyblade was required to seal the rips between the world, most of the time the Heartless were scarce and the holes small enough for the situation to handle itself—which Beca was immensely grateful for—once the Beta team had cleared the Heartless. During those times, Team Alpha remained at Barden to spend that freed up time training. For instance, on this particular Friday night, after the last of their exams, Team Alpha was in the middle of fighting a Behemoth Heartless.

"Jesse, what the hell! I said avoid getting hit at all costs!" Beca yelled into her earpiece when she saw Jesse's rock pillar crashing down along with him.

"I know!" he yelled back irritably. "I was just trying something!"

"Watch out, it's gearing up for another energy rain!" came Aubrey's voice through the communication device. "Think fast!"

Above them, large glowing spheres of energy began raining from the sky. It wasn't the first time the team had witnessed the Heartless use this technique (the first time had them all groaning painfully on the ground after) so they knew well enough to dodge the balls as much as they could until they ran out; attempting to hit them was useless and very painful.

Tired of running around like an idiot, Beca jumped off of the ground and flew far enough and high enough to be out of range of the Heartless. Once she was sure of her safety she surveyed the damage. It felt like they had been fighting the Heartless behemoth forever and they still weren't close to taking it down. Its attacks were very powerful and difficult to recover from, while their own attacks didn't even seem to harm it.

Then Beca's eyes were drawn to the massive creature's horn. She had been too busy avoiding the energy rain before to notice that the Heartless had a horn at the top of its head, the size of a large van. Since they barely came up to the creature's ankles while on the ground, the team had been focusing on taking down its legs. But now, from up high, Beca wondered if the horn was its weak spot.

"Guys, try attacking the horn when you can!"

When the energy rain had stopped, Jesse, Cynthia Rose, and Luke came out from their covers and threw projectiles—rocks, energized cards, and Luke himself with help from Stacie's slingshot technique—straight at the horn. Beca watched as the creature flinched and roared in anger after the rock smashed into its horn, followed immediately by an explosion and a staggering kick from Luke.

"It's working!" cheered Cynthia Rose as the Heartless stumbled on its hind legs.

But the fight was far from over. Their attacks had only succeeded in making the Behemoth angry and thus it lashed out even harder. It got to the point that the team had to double their defensive efforts to avoid taking a serious injury. The fight went consistently discontinuous: pause to defend, then attack, pause and defend, and then attack again. As Beca watched the pattern from above, she grew more and more frustrated at her team's lack of urgency.

“Guys, we already know its weak spot! So why the fuck are we still wasting time!”

Even though it was meant as a rhetorical question, it still pissed Beca off that no one replied. Flying straight at the raging creature, she took out her frustration on its horn, which she struck mercilessly and countlessly with her (artificial) Keyblade as much as she could before she would have to fly off again once it started furiously thrashing its head back and forth. This time, however, it seemed that Beca had hit the Heartless enough times that it fell forward, exhausted, which finally allowed her teammates to get close and attack the horn themselves.

"That's it! Keep going!"

After taking a certain number of hits, the Behemoth recovered and summoned a wave of electricity, blasting all of them. And because they were all grouped together, the lightning struck each of them and amplified. It was the first time the Heartless had done this move, so they were all shocked, both literally and figuratively, into immobility until Aubrey was finally able to redirect the electricity away from their bodies.

Beca groaned and shook her head to regain focus.

This was going to be a long fight.

Eventually, the Alpha team was able to defeat the Behemoth without anyone incurring serious (but simulated) physical damage. Despite Beca's frustration at the start-and-stop technique, it proved to be the only way to finally wear the Heartless down and destroy it. After it dissolved, along with the simulated environment, into the metallic walls of the training room, the team marched into the command center for a mission debrief to both recover their stamina while checking their performance.

Beca glanced up at the screen.

DATE: 12/16/2011, 06:02PM
SUBJECTS: Team Alpha
ENVIRONMENT: Realm of Darkness
TIME ELAPSED: 00:52:01 (final)
+ MISSION OBJECTIVE: -None-
+ HEARTLESS LVL: 4 (Behemoth)
GRADE: B

"B? Not bad," said Jesse, wiping his face with a towel.

"Yes, it is bad," snapped Beca. "It took us almost an hour to get through a level four Heartless!"

"It's not about the time, Becky," said Luke, knowing how impatient Beca got when it came to finishing missions. "It's about…”

"'How you use your powers and teamwork—yeah, yeah," she recited mockingly. "But the thing is, Luke, in the actual Realm of Darkness, we won't have all the time in the world to finish off one Heartless at a time in the most elegant way possible!"

"Beca's right," said Aubrey, turning to the computer to update their grading standards. "We need to think about efficiency of time spent as well."

"Easy for you to say, watching from the sidelines," muttered Stacie. When the blonde straightened up and raised an eyebrow at her, the brunette defended, "Your electric powers were practically useless against it!"

"Hey, I saved all your asses, didn't I?" Aubrey shot back.

"And what exactly were you doing, Stace?" Jesse argued in Aubrey's defense. "Besides entangling yourself in its legs—what help was that?"

"Yeah, Stacie, it totally wasted so much time!" added Beca. "You should have been trying to hit the horn, like I told you to!"

"I was trying to get it to trip so those of us who can't fly," Stacie shot Beca a dirty look, "would be able to fight it!"

"Which, by the way, Becs, would have been nice of you to use earlier to find out its weak spot," Jesse pointed out. "Talk about wasting time."

When Beca, Aubrey, and Stacie all opened their mouths to pile on to the argument, Luke held up his hands and bellowed, "Whoa, whoa! Calm down!"

"Guys, we could have known its weakness right at the beginning just by reading the report," reminded Cynthia Rose. "But the reason we do it this way is so we can fight it, get bent outta shape a bit, and along the way figure out its weakness ourselves. And then we work together to bring it down. That's the point of these simulations, right? To learn and to practice thinking on our feet together."

"So let's everybody just chill the fuck out, okay?" Luke offered. "There's no reason to be fighting if we all own up to our mistakes and know how to correct them when we fight the actual Behemoth."

The other four members of Team Alpha exchanged apologetic looks with each other and nodded.

"I'm sorry," said Beca. "I guess I can be a bit of a bossy dickhead sometimes."

"Welcome to the dark side," smirked Aubrey, giving Beca a side hug to show that all was forgiven.

"Aww, let's promise never to fight again!" Jesse said cheerfully, moving between his girlfriend and best friend and wrapping his arms around both their shoulders. "What happens in the simulation room stays in the simulation room, 'kay? Group hug!"

He managed to pull everyone in and soon they were all laughing over Beca's "This is so queerballs" comment before splitting up and heading to their rooms. Although the danger of fighting the Heartless was only simulated, the actual effort of fighting was real, so they all needed a good scrubbing under a relaxing hot shower before they all headed to dinner.

Feeling refreshed and cozy in her old high school hoodie and a pair of shorts, Beca closed the door to her room behind her. Her mouth watered at the anticipation of food, but she had barely taken three steps when she was greeted by a voice in the hallway.

"You guys been training again?"

Beca whipped her head around to look behind her, but there was no one there.

"Up here," said the voice.

She tilted her head up to find Bumper casually hanging upside down, with his hands and feet sticking to the ceiling. He hadn't been able to do that before the Professor agreed to train the Beta team too. It hadn’t really increased his popularity in the institute. Most Barden students agreed that Bumper's new technique was more disgusting than useful.

Beca smirked up at him. “Back from the mission, I see. I'm surprised your slime can withstand your weight.”

“You’d be surprised by a lot of things, Mitchell,” the toad-boy retorted. But, as if disproving his point, Bumper slowly started dripping down. To save himself that humiliation, he dropped down to the adjacent wall and jumped off, landing upright with a light squish that probably ruined the carpet.

“So, you Alpha guys seem to be training a lot lately,” he observed, quickening his pace to catch up to Beca, who had started making her way to the dining hall during his dismount. “Why's that?”

“Beats hanging out with you,” Beca shrugged.

Bumper scowled at the insult before twisting his face into a smug grin a second later. “Well, you're in luck then. I'm going home for winter break.”

"Aww, is that why you ambushed me?" teased Beca, jumping over the bannister to get downstairs—and hopefully away from Bumper—faster. Unfortunately, leaping down from the second floor was just as easy for him as it was for her. "Wanted to wish me a happy holidays, did you?"

"You wish," snorted Bumper, sending a disgustingly slimy booger onto a nearby painting of a horse. "But you'd get one in exchange for a kiss under the mistletoe…”

Bumper stopped walking and pointed upward at the mistletoe hanging above the archway that led to the dining hall. Some of the students that were already seated at the dinner table turned in interest to watch.

"With extra tongue, if you want," Bumper added, waggling his eyebrows.

Beca rolled her eyes and faced him. Surprised though he was, thinking he was going to get his wish, the toad-boy smirked and licked his lips smugly. Instead, Beca literally blew him a kiss, a hard one that sent him flying back to the other end of the hallway. The students watching the exchange laughed and cheered for Beca. A few, including Jesse, threw her high fives.

"Okay, okay. Everyone, settle down," Aubrey yelled above the noise, entering from the kitchen-side of the hall. She was frowning down at a clipboard she was holding and twirling a pen in her other hand. "Bumper—where's Bumper?"

"Here," the said student grumbled, trudging back into the hall with his hair stuck up at the back from his fall.

"Are your bags ready and packed?" Aubrey asked, fixing him with a steely glare.

"Yes, ma'am," he responded in a voice dripping with sarcasm.

Aubrey ignored the tone and checked off an item on her clipboard. "Okay, that leaves the final reminders for tomorrow. Those who will be taking the service to the airport should be in the foyer at eight AM sharp. I will not hesitate to tell the driver to leave if you aren't there on time. Those who will be fetched on campus should make sure that their parents or guardians are at the institute between eight and ten AM only. Any touring they might want should be done with Luke's or my supervision. Are we all clear?"

A collective grumble of "Yeah, we got it," greeted Aubrey's reminders. She nodded contentedly, which was the universal signal that everyone was free to commence dinner.

Jesse sidled up to Beca in line at the buffet. The petite brunette was piling a double helping of lasagna onto her plate. He shook his head at how much food his petite friend could devour at each meal. He was curious about something, so asked, “So Aubrey told me you're not going home for the break?”

"Dude, we're from this town. Our parents are, like, twenty minutes away," Beca pointed out. "I could visit my mom any time but she's too busy at the hospital anyway. Plus, we're having the Professor's Christmas dinner thing here. Aren't your parents coming?"

"They are, but they still want me to spend time at home," he replied, rolling his eyes. "At least you'll have time to train."

"That's the idea. Anyone else staying with me?" she asked her particular group of friends hopefully once they were back at the table. To her surprise, Aubrey, Luke, Cynthia Rose, and Stacie all raised their hands.

"So I'm the only one who's not going to be here?" whined Jesse.

"Well, Aubrey and I have spent a lot of Christmases here already," said Luke. "Besides, we want to focus on training."

“And Stacie and I are pretty much estranged from our families,” Cynthia Rose said with a nonchalant shrug.

“The closest thing we have to a home now is Barden or AMG's HQ,”  admitted Stacie.

"This sucks," said Jesse, his shoulders slumping.

Stacie waved a hand. "We're used to it."

"I meant for me. Talk about FOMO."

"…what?"

"Fear of missing out. It's when…” Jesse eagerly began to explain but his friends cut him off with their groans.

"Control your man-child, Posen," Beca reprimanded the blonde.

"Hey, he's your best friend," she retorted, popping a baby carrot into her mouth.

DATE: 12/19/2011, 01:22PM
SUBJECTS: djbmitch VS. LukeTheGreat
ENVIRONMENT: Supermarket
TIME ELAPSED: -:14:02 (ongoing)

Beca thrust her arms forward and attempted to stop Luke from charging at her with an air blast, but the Brit's strong metallic body was unaffected by it. Just a second before Luke's shoulder came in contact with her body, Beca did a backflip to avoid it. Luke, however, expected this dodge so he continued charging forward and leapt off of a pyramid of canned goods to grab Beca's ankle and pull her down.

But once Beca had landed, she let out a concentrated air bomb that blew Luke another couple of feet backwards where he crashed into a shelf of jarred pickles. Annoyed, he threw his arm forward, extending the metal as far as he could to strike Beca. She was far too agile not to react in time, and he missed. To add insult to injury, Beca simply hopped up onto the extended metal rod Luke had sent at her. Graceful as a cat, Beca speedily ran her way up Luke's arm, and ended her short journey with an air kick to his head.

Stumbling backwards, Luke tripped over a can of corn that had been knocked off the shelves earlier. With his footing slipping out from under him, Luke fell backwards onto his ass. Down on the floor, he reverted to his organic self and called the fight. “All right, all right, you win.”

"Oh, come on!" Beca whined, though she extended her hand to help Luke to his feet anyway. "You know you can still fight. You weren't even trying!"

"I'm seriously tired, Becky," he said, cracking his neck and rubbing it. "I don't know, maybe I'm having an off day. Or maybe it's being smashed into a shelf of smelly pickle juice," he added, pulling the front of his shirt away from his chest with a disgusted expression.

"You and I used to have so much fun training together," Beca grumbled, levitating a pickle to take a bite, only to have it dissolve when the room turned back into a metal box. "Now it's gotten so routine."

"It's because you've probably already mastered most of your aerokinesis and its combat techniques," Luke said encouragingly as he led the way back to the control room. "And you're doing very well, in my opinion. Defensive fighting seems to be the right way to go."

"Yeah, but it's also the boring way to go," she sighed as she shut down the simulator, which, before being turned off displayed their tally: it was now up to 4-3, but still in Luke's favor. "On the other hand, keep up your losing streak and I just might get us up to a tie."

Luke chuckled and made his way back to the elevator that led to the above-ground part of the mansion. He looked behind him and saw that Beca had hung back. “Are you joining Cynthia Rose, Aubrey, and me for Christmas shopping?”

"Nah, I think I'll train some more on my own. Especially since you're being such a wuss right now," Beca added with a smirk. “You know, you might have to rethink your username 'cause you're not being so great right now, Luke.”

"Hey, I came up with that when I was thirteen," Luke defended with a laugh. "You're not allowed to make fun of it."

"Whatever, loser!" Beca waved, heading back to the training room.

Luke just scoffed and turned around to enter the elevator when…

"Ow!"

His hand flew to the back of his neck, where something had hit him. His fingers clasped around a small battery. "What was that for?" he called out, but Beca was pressing buttons in the command center to begin a new simulation. Luke just rolled his eyes in amusement and made his way back to the mansion.

DATE: 12/20/2011, 03:42PM
SUBJECTS: AubreyPosen VS. elastacie
ENVIRONMENT: Grand Canyon
TIME ELAPSED: -:09:56 (ongoing)

Stacie flattened her body to easily dodge an incoming lightning bolt, then quickly coiled herself around Aubrey's body, pinning the blonde's arms to her sides, and squeezed tightly like a Boa Constrictor. Stacie knew that Aubrey wouldn't dare electrify her while they were in this position, because she would also shock herself. The blonde struggled for a moment before purposefully diving to the ground, hoping that Stacie would slacken her hold when they both hit the ground. When she didn't, Aubrey rolled over.

And over, and over.

Aubrey kept rolling the two of them on the rough, uneven ground, on which rocks of various shapes and sizes dug painfully into both her and Stacie's flesh, until they hit a rock wall and Stacie finally loosened around her. Aubrey quickly took the opportunity and pushed the elastic girl off.

The wall they had hit was actually the bottom of a small cliff, and the force of their crashing into it caused a number of large and small rocks to loosen and cascade down its face. Stacie recovered quickly enough to flatten herself against the cliff to avoid getting showered, but Aubrey had no time to think and no other choice but to surround herself in her armor of electricity. The falling rocks disintegrated into pebbles upon hitting Aubrey's electric exoskeleton.

From her flattened position, Stacie watched curiously. This wasn't the first time Aubrey used this technique (she used it often during team simulations for similar defensive situations), but it was the first time Stacie was seeing it up close. She had previously thought that the technique involved skillfully controlling the electricity to stay as close to the body as possible without touching, but now Stacie could see that the electricity was coming in waves off of Aubrey's very skin.

Acting on impulse, Stacie shot through the cloud of dust that had formed around Aubrey at the end of the cascade and lunged at the blonde. Startled by the sight of Stacie's face appearing from the dust, Aubrey immediately disabled her electric armor and shielded her face with her arms instead.

But the attack never came.

"Stop the simulation."

Aubrey lowered her arms. "What!?!" she began curiously, but was cut off by the glower on Stacie's face.

"Simulation stopped," announced the computerized voice. The rocky environment disappeared and was replaced by the familiar metal room. The screen that also served as the window to the command center displayed the text: 'Forfeit by elastacie. Tally: 1-0 (AubreyPosen)'.

"What's wrong?" Aubrey asked in concern.

"Are you FUCKING KIDDING ME! YOU’RE TAKING IT EASY ON ME!" Stacie roared. Aubrey was surprised by the brunette's sudden anger.

"Stacie, what are you…?”

"Don't even FUCKING deny it," the brunette growled, stomping out of the simulation room. When she noticed Aubrey hot on her heels, she whirled around and faced her. "Your electric armor. It doesn't hurt you when you do it."

Aubrey shook her head in confusion. "Yeah, so what?"

"Why didn't you use it to get out of my hold?"

“I…” Aubrey opened and closed her mouth.

Stacie let out a mirthless chuckle. "I thought so. And when I was about to hit you, you shut it off and used your fucking arms instead," she grabbed Aubrey's forearm and pulled it up to her face to emphasize how pathetic a move it was.

"Is it so hard to believe that I'm just that stupid?" Aubrey joked half-heartedly in an attempt to diffuse the tension.

"Well, that would explain why you've been hitting me with weak ass lightning bolts the entire time," Stacie retorted, "when you know that a wave is more effective for flexible targets. Don't you teach this stuff to the students?"

Aubrey couldn't see a way out of it. "Look, so what if I was taking it just a little bit easier on you than normal? You've been through a lot…”

"It's been a month, Aubrey! Look at me!" Stacie gestured up and down her body. "I'm fine! In more ways than one," she added in an undertone, unable to pass up the opportunity to compliment herself. "And I don't appreciate being treated differently because of my injuries. I can take care of myself."

Aubrey nodded slowly and looked down at her feet. There was an uncomfortable pause, followed by a quiet apology from Aubrey.

Rather than accept it, Stacie shook her head and sighed. "What the hell happened to you?"

Aubrey's head shot up and she frowned at Stacie's question. "What do you mean?"

"When I first met you, you were an unapologetic tightass who did everything she could to get things done," said Stacie. "You wanted this! You were for the mission, you and Beca, and Cynthia Rose, remember? If we're going to stand a chance against what's out there in the Realm of Darkness, we all have to be in our best shape. Don't feel bad for me because I got hurt," she said seriously, "help me fight better so I don't have to get hurt again."

And with that, Stacie walked away, leaving a guilty looking Aubrey behind.

DATE: 12/21/2011, 2:10PM
SUBJECTS: JesseWayYouLikeIt VS. queer-flush
ENVIRONMENT: Times Square, New York City
TIME ELAPSED: -:05:23 (ongoing)

"Dude, why are you even here?" Cynthia Rose asked, throwing two well-aimed cards at the legs of a medium-sized billboard, causing it to fall forward to where Jesse was standing.

She waited for the cloud of dust to dissipate before approaching the wreckage. The fallen billboard moved slightly and split apart down the middle, where Jesse had formed a rock tent to shield himself from the impact. Dusting off his shoulder, Jesse coughed, "I can't stand being at home. All my relatives are over for the holiday and it's so noisy I can't even watch a movie."

Out of all the people she had trained with, Cynthia Rose liked Jesse the most because it never felt like fighting; the boy just loved talking throughout any activity. It never affected their training and they both didn't bother with whoever won the round at the end.

Jesse raised his fists and sent three large rocks hurtling toward Cynthia Rose. "No one would even notice me being gone for a few hours."

Cynthia Rose dodged the first two rocks, grabbed the last one with her bare hands, and swung it back, fully charged. Jesse sent himself upward on a rock pillar to avoid getting hit, but that move proved to be a mistake, as the rock exploded at the base of the pillar.

"You've got to stop using that technique," reprimanded Cynthia Rose. "It's too easy to bring you down."

She watched as Jesse wobbled perilously on top before facing his palms downward and closing his fist, crushing the heavy rocks into fine pebbles to cushion his fall. Without waiting for him to reach the bottom, she sent a bomb dice deep into the pile of soil and simultaneously pulled down a pair of goggles to protect her eyes from the impending cloud of dust.

She then jumped straight into it with one hand covering her nose and followed the sound of Jesse's coughing. She casually charged a Two of Hearts she had pulled from her sleeve and held it between her index and middle fingers. When she finally spotted Jesse through her goggles, she approached him from behind and put her hand on his shoulder, angling the glowing card against his neck.

"Game over," she said.

The dust and smoke around Jesse cleared enough for him to discover his defeated position. "Aw, man," he whined. "I think I set the record for quickest…”

Suddenly, they heard a loud screeching wail. They both looked up toward the  sky and the source of the noise. The dust swirling above them suddenly turned dark and only too late did they realize that a part of the billboard's structure that hadn't completely broken off from Cynthia Rose's cards earlier was about to crush them flat.

"Watch out!" yelled Jesse as he instinctively thrust his right hand towards the falling billboard in a vain attempt to ward it off.

He had planned to bring Cynthia Rose and himself under another rock tent but just as he stretched his left hand out to grab her, the metal structure flew away and crashed into the side of a nearby building.

"What the…?”

"Did you just?”

"I-I think I did!"

"Seriously, Becs, how do I look?"

Beca removed one half of her headphones and looked up from the mix she'd been making to spare Jesse a once over. "You look fine."

It was the day before Christmas, and Beca and Jesse were hanging out in her room at the mansion. He had come over from his own home after lunch with a duffel bag full of clothes to ask for Beca's help on what to wear for the Professor's dinner that night.

"I don't want to just look fine," he said. "I want to look deserving of dating the Posens' daughter."

"Well, that tie makes you look like a gay mortician."

Jesse tore it off and said, "I knew it. I should just go with the bowtie, right?"

"Dude, I don't know," Beca said exasperatedly. "Do you really think they'd care about what you're wearing? If I were the Posens, I'd be more concerned about the powers of the boy who's dating my daughter."

Jesse blinked. "Oh God, you're right! Earth manipulation is cool, right? I mean it's compatible with electricity, isn't it? And it's not like I only move dirt like before, I can do better things now, like…”

"I was thinking more along the lines of 'will he hurt my daughter with those powers of his' but it's nice to know where your head's at," Beca cut in sarcastically. "Stop stressing out over whether you're good enough for Aubrey. You already got her, dude. You're dating. She likes you, okay? You're good enough."

Jesse exhaled. "Thanks, Becs. You always know what to say."

"Don't mention it," muttered Beca, turning back to her laptop. "Seriously, don't mention it. And don't mention anything else. I have less than four hours to finish these mixes for Luke so I need complete silence."

Jesse raised his eyebrows. "That's your Christmas gift? Way to spoil the surprise, by the way."

"Like you're any better," scoffed Beca. "You asked me what to get Stacie the minute you picked her name out of the hat."

"You're closer friends with her than I am," reasoned Jesse, checking out the new tie he put on in the mirror.

Beca only hummed in reply as she got back to working on her present.

"I thought I told you to wear a dress," Beca's mother said reprovingly when her daughter came down to greet her at the foyer hours later.

"I'm wearing a skirt, what more do you want from me, woman?"

"You'd have better luck draining the Pacific Ocean with a sieve than getting Beca to wear a dress," Jesse smirked as he followed behind Beca. "Nice to see you again, Mrs. Mitchell."

"Oh, Jesse, I haven't been a Mrs. Mitchell in over ten years so feel free to call me by my first name—Beca's mom," the woman joked, nonetheless giving Jesse a warm hug. "Hey, you've gotten bigger! Been working out?"

"Uh, I've been taking extra P.E. classes," Jesse sputtered out in a panic. Beca rolled her eyes in exasperation.

"Okay…” Beca's mother gave him a questioning look, but didn’t press the issue. She had known Jesse for years, the boy was as harmless as a hamster.

When her mother moved over to greet Mr. and Mrs. Swanson, Beca turned to Jesse and punched him on the shoulder. "Extra P.E. classes? You moron."

"I panicked! I couldn't say it's from training. What the hell would I be training for?"

"Ever heard of sports?" she hissed, shoving her best friend into the parlor, which was beautifully decorated in red, green, and gold.

Aubrey's parents were already sitting on the sofa, conversing with Luke's. Being the only parents who were aware of the true purpose of the Barden Institute, Jesse hadn't told his, in solidarity with Beca, they spoke at length and in hushed tones regarding the progress of their children's abilities and future plans.

"How did it go with the Posens?" asked Beca, watching the prim and proper couple tear away from their previous conversation to stand and greet her mother and Jesse's parents.

"We're about to find out," Jesse replied, taking a deep breath and straightening his posture self-consciously.

"Good luck."

Beca avoided any social interaction and sauntered off to the corner of the room, where a bored-looking Stacie was playing with the flame of a decorative candle. "Hey," she greeted the taller brunette. "You okay?"

Stacie looked up and shrugged.

"Not a fan of Christmas?"

"It's just different, not being with family and all," replied Stacie. "I know I said I'm used to it but, you know, it still hits you hard sometimes. Especially now, seeing you guys with your parents."

Beca glanced over to where Stacie jerked her head at the Posens and Swansons, and nodded uncomfortably. Much like herself, it was unusual for Stacie to be expressing, much less sharing, her feelings openly. Though, it had always seemed to Beca, Stacie’s stoicism was less because of deep-seated emotional hurt and more because Stacie was just vastly more self-aware than her peers.

She guessed the holidays bring something out in everyone.

"It's okay, Beca, you don't have to say anything to cheer me up," Stacie laughed, seeing Beca's downcast expression.

"No, I just…” Beca paused, trying to find the right words; "I know we're no replacement for Christmas with your family but, you're not not with family, you know?"

Stacie gave Beca a small but grateful smile. "Thanks, Beca." She then grew less melancholy and poked Beca playfully in the chest. "Who knew that inside that tiny body was a pretty big heart."

"Yeah, well, don't let any Heartless hear you say that," joked Beca. "They might want to take it."

A while later, the Professor excused himself from introducing his foreign business associate to Beca's mother and approached the door to greet Gail, who had just arrived from AMG's own Christmas party. After the students greeted her warmly, the Professor announced that dinner was about to be served. The guests filed into the dining hall, which was also festively decorated; the buffet table was gone and the sturdy wooden dining chairs replaced by fancier velvet ones.

Dinner went off without a hitch. Obviously, no one spoke about any 'special abilities' the children possessed; conversation at the table happened mostly among groups or in pairs. Beca, for instance, was learning about the fascinating, though confusing, world of international trade from both the Professor's German business associate and Luke's father, while the latter's wife was engaged in a light-hearted debate with the uncomfortable Aubrey, Jesse, and Luke about why her son wasn't the one Aubrey chose to date.

Ironically, Beca and Aubrey's mothers got along famously. It must have something to do with working in medicine, Beca assumed, since Mrs. Posen was a gynecologist back in Indiana and their topic of conversation was underpaid and under-appreciated nurses. Mr. Posen was himself participating in a lively discussion about the direction of future technology with the Professor and Gail, perhaps the best person he could possibly have that discussion with.

After a hearty dinner, the Professor invited them all to the living room for drinks. To Aubrey's delight, the Professor began to play Christmas songs on the piano by the fireplace, which answered a long standing question Beca had of whether the piano was there for decorative purposes only. The party was truly a festive occasion. Jesse even surprised Aubrey, and delighted her parents, with his singing voice when he sang a duet of the classic, 'Baby It's Cold Outside' with her. 

Beca couldn’t help but think it put his enthusiasm for joining Aubrey's a cappella group into context. She had to admit that it was pretty darn sweet. Not wanting to get pulled into this, Beca settled into the fireside armchair comfortably in back, and listened to their singing. Absentmindedly she reached over to take her third gingerbread cookie of the night from the silver plate on the coffee table when her mother turned to her and frowned.

“I thought you hated gingerbread cookies?” she said. "If I'd known you liked them, I would've baked a batch of your great-grandmother's recipe.”

Beca chewed, swallowed, and shrugged. "I dunno, I just felt like trying them tonight. They're not that bad, I guess." Reaching down for another, she caught Gail staring at her. They locked eyes for a moment, before they both looked away awkwardly. As she looked away, Beca noticed something akin to sadness in the older woman's eyes. Suddenly, her thoughts were brought back to what Gail had told her and the team a month ago, not long after their fight in Florida. About Chloe Beale and lost memories.

Prior to the revelation, all the team knew about Gail was that, apart from owning one of the largest private companies in the world, she was also a  colleague of the Professor's from his younger days. Gail also helped out occasionally with information on the Dark Realm and the dark creatures known as the Heartless. It was one of the reasons she had sent Stacie and Cynthia Rose to Barden to monitor the situation. 

It was only after Gail had explained the true story, and that they had lost their memories of it, Beca's impression of the woman had changed. It wasn't a bad feeling, despite the knowledge of the fact that she had been kidnapped by Gail for possessing the Keyblade. Instead Beca felt like there was something more that the woman wasn't telling the team. After all, she had only explained the mysterious 'Project' briefly and connected the failed experiment to the Heartless they destroyed. Beca just knew there was more about the ‘Project’ that wasn’t being told.

Maybe it had something to do with Chloe?

It was hard for Beca to wrap her head around the idea that there had been a whole person missing from all of their memories, but Gail and the Professor had no reason to lie. Sure, they hadn't been able to provide proof of any of Chloe's existence, and they could easily be tricking them into entering the Realm of Darkness for whatever reason that benefited them, but something inside Beca, her gut or maybe her heart, was telling her that this all was true.

Somehow, Beca got the feeling that Chloe was that something. It didn't seem like Gail and the Professor would just lie about a person, and that made her wonder if Chloe was the reason Gail was looking particularly dispirited. From the way Gail had described her, Chloe seemed to be a pretty nice girl who the woman saw fondly as a daughter. Beca understood that, while the holidays were depressing for someone like Stacie, at least she knew that her family was safe; Gail didn't quite have that luxury. The thought made Beca feel just as bad for Chloe, who must be going insane with loneliness wherever she was.

Beca sighed, reflecting on everything that had happened, everything that had changed in her life. In a matter of months at her new school, so much had changed, from developing and discovering more of her powers, to making friends, to having a chunk of her memories wiped out. But she knew she wouldn't trade it for anything less because, for once in her life, Beca felt like she had a real purpose.

And right now that purpose was to rescue her forgotten friend Chloe.

Just before the clock struck midnight, the students started taking out their presents. Beca's and Jesse's parents had already headed home after politely turning down the Professor's offer to stay in any of the numerous guest rooms at the mansion while Luke's and Aubrey's parents, who were staying overnight, also retired to their rooms, since the gift exchange was really an event for their children and their friends.

Aubrey lay her neatly wrapped gift on her lap. "All right, who wants to give theirs first?"

"There are only six of us, Aubrey, I don't…”

"Okay, I'll go first then," Aubrey interrupted, tossing the square-shaped box onto Beca's chest to cut her off.

Beca rolled her eyes and shook the gift experimentally. "Is it a bomb? Let's see… Oh, shit!" Her mouth dropped when she unwrapped the brand new noise-canceling headphones. "Now I have an actual excuse to ignore you guys while I'm doing my mixes! Thanks, Aubrey!"

Aubrey smiled smugly. "You're welcome, Beca. Now it's your turn to give your gift."

"So, speaking of mixes¦" Beca threw a flat square-shaped object like a Frisbee toward Luke, who caught it between his palms. "It's homemade, by the way, so that's priceless stuff. Courtesy of DJ B-Mitch."

"Becky, this looks awesome!" said Luke, reading the track list. "Cheers, I can't wait to hear them! But a CD, really?" he added as a joke.

"Hey, it's symbolic. It's not like I could give you my flash drives."

Luke, in turn, gifted Cynthia Rose with a customized deck of lightweight titanium cards. "You can't use them as explosives, but I thought you'd like the option to slice through something."

Cynthia Rose had picked Jesse, and gave him a box set of classic Hollywood movies about real-life magicians. "Some of these are pretty accurate based on my experience with an actual traveling magic show," she told him.

Reading the blurbs at the back of the box distracted him for a while, but eventually Jesse handed Stacie a decorative (and very fragrant) gift basket, which they all eyed amusedly because it looked way prettier than any of the wrapping the others had done on their gifts, even Aubrey's.

"What? I like to gift-wrap," Jesse said defensively. He turned to Stacie and watched eagerly as she pulled on the bow. "It's a collection of bath salts, perfume, and lotion for your stretch marks…”

"Excuse me?"

Beca guffawed, nearly choking on her eggnog in her surprise to learn that Jesse had taken her suggestion seriously. "Beca said you'd appreciate it!" he protested. "But knowing Beca, I thought it might've been a joke, so I got you another gift just in case." He brought out a small gift bag from underneath his chair.

Stacie opened it suspiciously and pulled out a dress. "Wow, Jesse, this is… actually really pretty. Thank you! And FYI I don't need the lotion, but I am keeping the other stuff," she said, smelling the fragrant perfume.

"Damn, boy, you've got better taste than I do," Cynthia Rose laughed, when Stacie handed her the garment to look at.

"So I appreciate women's clothing, sue me," Jesse said, rolling his eyes. "And, sorry, but I sort of cheated 'cause I got Aubrey a gift, too."

"As well you should have," his girlfriend said satisfactorily.

"Ta-da!" Jesse handed Aubrey a rectangular gift and waited expectantly for her to finish carefully unwrapping it.

"Oh, my God!" Aubrey gasped excitedly, tearing the paper in a hurry once she realized what it covered. "It's the Organize Me organizer! Organized Living magazine gave this five out of five checkboxes!"

As the blonde marveled over the various doodads of the planner, Beca stage-whispered, "Does anyone else feel kind of sad for Aubrey?" and Luke was overcome by a fit of laughter.

"This is just what I needed! Thank you, Jesse!" Aubrey ignored Beca's comment and hugged Jesse. It was a while before she remembered that the gift giving wasn't actually over. "Oh, sorry!" she exclaimed. "Stacie was last, which means…”

Everyone turned to the tall brunette, who had turned a very light pink. If they hadn't been drinking, Beca would have thought Stacie was blushing.

"Uh, yeah. I picked you—ummm—obviously," the brunette said as she reached across the coffee table to a small object wrapped in brown paper and string. She was still feeling a little awkward for overreacting and yelling at Aubrey the other day, so she mumbled out a "Merry Christmas, I guess," when she presented the present.

Aubrey smiled softly at Stacie before looking down and untying the string. When she pulled apart the brown paper and saw what was inside, she froze.

"What is it?" Jesse asked, resting his chin gently on Aubrey's shoulder to see past the wrapper. "Oh, Alice in Wonderland! You love that story, right? We’ve watched the movie together like three times.”

Aubrey lifted the book off her lap and examined it gingerly. Where Beca saw a reddish old leather-bound book, Aubrey seemed to see something else entirely.

"You got Aubrey a children's book?" Beca asked rhetorically, because everyone was still watching Aubrey turn the book over in her hands. She seemed enthralled by the gift, which surprised Beca, because she couldn't think of anyone less inclined to read a children's book than Aubrey.

"How did you…?" Aubrey began.

"Friend of a friend," Stacie said with a small shrug.

Beca looked from the book, to Aubrey's odd expression, and finally to Stacie's. Soon after, however, everyone started tidying up the wrappers and then heading back to their parents or rooms, so Beca didn't have much time to dwell on the question in her mind.

Chapter Text

Some Move Forward; Others, Back

The three weeks after the Professor’s Christmas dinner were spent much in the same way as the three weeks prior. The Alpha team kept their promise to rigorously train for what was to come. The only difference was that they had rung in the New Year by entering the Realm of Darkness for the first time.

Their first trip inside the Realm was a fact-finding mission to see what it was like inside. To no one's surprise, it was dark; the ground was a dull and dry bed of gray rock and the pitch-black sky made only slightly less devoid of life by the wispy purple-black clouds. What did come as a small surprise was the temperature. Because there was no heat or light source to be found anywhere, the Dark Realm was freezing. The team, to a person, was thankful for the AMG designed uniforms that Gail had provided them.

On their initial foray they came across a small pack of a half dozen hound-like Heartless creatures about thirty minutes into the mission. The team took the opportunity to test their skills and engaged the creatures. They took some measure of pride in that they were more or less prepared to take on actual Heartless as they were able to easily dispatch the pack.

That she was able to summon the Keyblade was a relief for Beca. She hadn’t shared her concerns with any of her teammates, but she had worried the blade would not appear in her time of need. That she was instinctively able to pull the Keyblade out of nowhere as a Heartless Hound bared down on her still amazed Beca. It surprised the hound enough that it tried to halt its charge, but was unable to arrest its momentum, and Beca was able to slash the hound along its flank. Before the beast could turn away, Beca propelled herself forward and buried the Keyblade in its head.

The rest of Team Alpha were able to dispatch the other hounds nearly as quickly. Working as a team, the young mutants were able to divide the pack, and finish them with minimal risk.

Upon finishing the fight, Luke and Aubrey both called the mission, feeling it was a good first incursion. They had got a sense of what it was like to travel into the Dark Realm and faced a pack of Heartless, without taking any injuries. For the two leaders it was a success.

On their next training foray, the Alpha Team was set upon by a flock of flying Heartless. Through the perpetual starless night of the Dark Realm, the six super-powered teenagers of Alpha Team found themselves surrounded by the eerie glow of yellow eyes piercing through the veil of darkness. The darkness was thick with an oppressive silence, broken only by the distant rustle of wings.

The team formed a circle, all looking outwards on Aubrey’s command. The blonde leader scanned the darkness, reaching out to sense any incoming threats. Her eyes flickered with the energy coursing through her veins, as she instinctively began generating more electricity. Jesse, who had taken a position on her right, reached out and took hold of her hand, their grip tight with anticipation.

Luke stepped to a spot opposite Aubrey in the circle, his muscular frame tense with readiness. His skin transformed into impenetrable metal, making him a  good shield for that side of the group. He glanced over to Beca who had produced the Keyblade. To her right was Cynthia Rose who had a couple cards already changed and ready. Stacie stepped up, between Cynthia Rose and Aubrey, readying herself as a makeshift slingshot. She and CR had hit upon the idea of partnering as Stacie could extend the distance CR’s charged items could be thrown.

Suddenly, the rustling grew louder, and from the inky blackness emerged the bat-like creatures, their yellow eyes glowing malevolently. The pitch black batlike creatures descended upon them from above. Their glowing yellow eyes were the only thing that made them visible against black sky of the Dark Realm. 

Despite this handicap, the Alpha Team responded with well trained actions. Aubrey immediately created a dome of electricity over the team which caused the Heartless to break off their dive.

The flying Heartless flew back up and began to circle the Alpha Team about twenty feet above. Their screeches echoed through the darkness, adding to the tension.

Aubrey opened the dome so Stacie could propel three of CR’s cards at the Heartless. At the same moment Jesse flung a dozen rocks at the circling creatures. One of the flying Heartless was struck by two of CR’s cards, their explosions knocking it to the ground. Another two Heartless screeched in pain as they were clipped by Jesse’s rocks.

In response, one of the creatures dove toward the team, its claws extended. Beca darted forward, a blur of motion, and struck it with the Keyblade. Another flying Heartless swooped in from her left, but Luke intervened, striking the dark creature with a force that sent the winged creature spiraling into the darkness. Simultaneously, Aubrey raised her hands, bolts of electricity arcing from her fingertips to strike another creatures attempting to flank them. The air crackled with energy as several of the Heartless fell, smoking, to the ground.

Not to be outdone, Jesse used his powers to hurl rocks and other debris at the swarming creatures, each projectile guided with lethal accuracy. Behind Jesse, Luke’s gleaming metal body absorbed the onslaught of claws and teeth from a a Heatless that had swooped in low. He used his strength and metallic body to protect Cynthia Rose and Stacie.

Despite the combined might and skill of the Alpha Team, the flying Heartless seemed endless in their numbers. For every one of the bat-like creatures the team defeated, two more seemed to take their place. The teenagers fought with a growing desperation borne of survival, their powers pushing to their limits.

“We need to find their leader,” Stacie shouted.

“Up there!” Beca pointed 

“Everyone pull tight,” Aubrey shouted. “Jesse, create a protective dome over everyone, but leave a small portal at the top.”

The young mutant nodded, and quickly raised the stone dome over the team. Almost immediately Aubrey created another electrical dome over the stone one.

“Let’s do this just like we discussed,” Aubrey said to Jesse, who only nodded his head. With intense concentration, Aubrey unleashed a surge of electricity as the dome expanded outward towards the swarm. Even as the flying Heartless screeched in pain, Jesse exerted his will and the stone dome exploded outwards, sending debris and rock fragments into the shocked creatures. Cynthia Rose flung an entire pack of charged playing cards into the air, which Beca caught with a gust of wind, and scattered them amongst the swarm. It was like the Fourth of July as the cards went off amongst the creatures. Not only did the explosions take out a great deal of the swarm, while disorienting even more, it provided the light for Stacie to acquire her target. In the fireworks-like light she was able to clearly see the alpha Heartless. It stood out, being nearly double the size of the rest. Immediately she catapulted Luke at the creature, who flew fast and straight, and collided with the larger creature with almost explosive force.

Using his considerable strength, Luke made sure that he was on top of the Heartless as they plummeted towards the black gray stone ground of the Dark Realm. He held himself straight like a diver as the Heartless crashed into the ground, Luke a half second later smashing into the creature’s chest. This was probably enough to kill the Alpha Heartless, but Beca wasn’t taking any chances. She immediately flew up to where the Alpha lay and swung the Keyblade straight across its neck, severing the head. Unlike its simulated counterpart that Beca had grown used to, the effect of the Keyblade on the creature was different. It released a heart-shaped burst of light after its dissolution, and Beca watched it float away. With that, the few remaining flying Heartless began to disperse into the black void. Beca made sure no other Heartless were going to attack, before flying over to where her teammates were gathered.

"I think we've traveled enough distance for today," Beca huffed, wiping her sweaty forehead with the back of her hand, even as small crystals of ice began to form. “Aubrey?”

A visibly tired Aubrey glanced at the display on her wrist and nodded. She took out a device the size and shape of a pen from her tool belt as Jesse snapped his fingers to create a small hole in the ground, where she inserted the device snugly.

Despite the fact that the drones AMG had sent in to map and observe the Realm and its inhabitants gave them a clear idea of where to go, the Alpha team knew that they were in no way capable of going all the way to the end in one go. By the drones' estimation, the entire journey would take days, considering the time they would spend fighting Heartless, which seemed to happen at almost every mile they traveled, and recovering from the fight.

After learning this, Gail had devised a clever solution to their problem. She divided the realm into sections based on the team's capabilities and stamina. After clearing each section, Aubrey would install the pen-shaped device that she had just placed on the ground, which would emit a pulse of manufactured light energy strong enough to repel, but not outright destroy, any Heartless within a certain radius of the device.

Gail's innovation allowed them to essentially clear a path through the Realm while building an invisible fence so that they wouldn't re-encounter any Heartless whenever they went back to the real world to recuperate. The ability to return home had greatly improved the team's morale, since gradually chipping away at the goal instead of undertaking it in one long marathon made it seem easier to achieve. But the catch, which was fortunate or unfortunate, depending on who saw it, was that because the charges were made of only manufactured light, they could last for only twenty-two days. Not a very long time, considering everything. One fortunate consideration of this, for Gail, was that with a limited number of timed charges, the students now had a more concrete deadline to finish their mission once they started it.

Aubrey pressed down on the top of the device and they watched it emitted a wave of light that extended in all directions.

"Great. That's two down! Only a billion charges to go," sighed Jesse.

"Cheer up, Jesse." Beca patted him on the shoulder. "Let's take it one day at a time."

Jesse raised his eyebrow amusedly. Beca was not known for being patient. "Really? This, coming from you?"

Beca merely shrugged. "I don't know about you guys, but I'm excited. We're doing great so far against the Heartless; our only problem is that we need time to rest."

“Yeah, and I don't know about you, but that's a pretty big problem," laughed Jesse. "As awesome as that would be, we don't have unlimited stamina."

"That's why I've been telling you guys that we need to make this a straightforward journey," Beca argued lightly as they began heading back to the real world. "We should be, like, camping out here and stuff."

Aubrey scoffed. "And miss school? Yeah, right."

Beca rolled her eyes. She often forgot that a world—a normal one compared to the one they were currently in—with homework, graduation, and college applications (at least on Jesse's part) still existed beyond the Corridor.

"Besides," chirped Jesse, "if we spent all our time here, you couldn't make your mixes!"

Beca looked away. "Yeah... I guess," she shrugged half-heartedly.

She was too embarrassed to admit to him that she had hit a sort of artist's block with her craft. With Luke's gift, she had an idea of what she wanted the mix to be, but lately anything she made for herself sounded unpleasantly monotonous or repetitive. It felt like there was something missing, but even though Beca had experienced a lack of inspiration plenty of times before, the absence of whatever that something was felt more pronounced that anything she had experienced before. And, after comparing her mixes from those she'd made weeks before Christmas, Beca was certain that this block had something to do with the memories she lost.

About half an hour later, the Alpha team exited the Corridor of Darkness that connected the real world to the Realm of Darkness. Last through was Beca, who used the Keyblade to seal the tear into reality. Beca had discovered that the Keyblade was able to open as well as close these tears in the fabric of reality. There was an visible sense of relief by all the team members as Beca finished. It always happened when the gateway was closed. The team turned to head to the briefing room for the mission debriefing when they were greeted by Gail and the Professor, with Charlene standing behind them as per usual.

“How was this trip, Miss Posen?” the Professor asked. There was an impatience in the older man; he was practically bouncing on the balls of his feet. The Professor had been taking more and more interest in the students as they went deeper into the Dark Realm. Beca would never understand how a man could be so cheerful when his students had just come from a dangerous, life-threatening journey into a world of pure darkness… on his bidding, for that matter.

"Smoothly, sir," Aubrey answered promptly.. "We just got tired. Sorry."

"No need to apologize," said Gail, holding a hand up. "Although I hope you still have some energy left for a mission."

Jesse couldn't hold back his groan.

"It's pretty easy, I promise," assured the Professor. "It's just that we're all out of manpower right now. See, I sent Team Beta to the Yukon.”

Beca, Jesse, and Stacie didn't bother hiding their gleeful snorts at the thought of Bumper freezing his ass off up north.

“And a hole opened up somewhere in Central America right after you guys entered the Realm," continued the Professor. "It was quite small so we hoped it would go away but now it's developed into something quite concerning."

Beca sighed. If it was a mission involving a rip that needed to be closed directly, then she was surely required to go.

"Sorry, Beca," Gail smiled apologetically.

"It's okay. Burden of being the chosen one, right?" she joked. Then she looked around at her teammates and suggested, "If it's really that easy, maybe we don't all have to go?"

"That's true," Gail nodded and said to the others, "Who's up for another mission tonight?"

"I'm not that tired," shrugged Luke. "I can go."

"Then that means I'm staying," said Aubrey.

"I'll go, too," said Stacie, stretching her arms and legs. "I've still got a lot of fight left in me tonight."

Jesse and Cynthia Rose also opted to stay behind with Aubrey, so Beca, Luke, and Stacie followed Gail to the hangar.

"We're using the new AMG jet?" Stacie asked excitedly.

"Yes," said Gail. “We can't waste any time, otherwise we wouldn't have asked you immediately after your trip inside the Realm.”

“The AMG jet can travel at Mach two; twice the speed of sound,” Stacie explained to the other two, her voice tinged with awe and excitement.

“Is that good?” Beca asked.

“It’s one thousand-five hundred and forty miles an hour,” Stacie explained as if it was something everyone would know.

“Which is a secret,” Gail added, raising an eyebrow at Stacie, who simply waved her hand.

“Doesn't matter, the FAA will lighten up eventually,” the brunette said offhandedly. "The point is, we can be there in... wait, where are we going exactly?"

"It's a little-known island country south of the border called Saint John's Island," answered Gail, leading them to the partially built underground hangar where she had parked the jet. Since teaming up with the Professor, she and AMG had invested large amounts of money in secret to develop the Institute's facilities. The highly-customized jet was only one of the new toys the students had been given over the past several weeks.

"Oh, my God! We're going to the Caribbean?!" Stacie squealed, stopping dead in her tracks. "Do you think we can stay overnight? I can go grab my bikini real quick!”

"I'm afraid you're thinking of Saint John in the Virgin Islands, dear," Gail corrected with a chuckle as she led them into the plane's cabin. "Granted, there are quite a few Saint John's Islands in the world, but the one we're heading to is off the west coast of Guatemala. I'm afraid its beaches are rather underdeveloped for your taste."

Beca laughed at the Stacie's crestfallen expression, but Luke frowned. "I don't think I've ever heard of that country before," he said.

"Its official name in the papers is Isla de San Juan, which is Spanish for Saint John's Island," explained Gail, motioning them all to take a seat as the jet prepared for takeoff. "I spent a few months there back when AMG was helping with disease control in developing countries. Their economy has improved a lot in the past ten years, thanks to a surge in private investments, but there is still a large slum population in the outskirts of the capital city."

"I'm guessing that's where the hole opened up," said Beca, taking a seat across the aisle from Gail's.

"Let's just say there's a growing tension between the haves and have-nots," Gail muttered darkly. "The trip will take a little over an hour so you guys can rest a bit if you want to. There's also food in the back.”

Beca was already out of her seat and sprinting toward the food before Gail could finish her sentence.

"Hey, you should rest up. Give me a turn."

Stacie twisted her neck by a hundred and eighty degrees to see Luke standing on the perimeter of the training mat, holding out a bottle of water. "Thanks," she said, uncoiling herself from the depressed punching bag and taking the bottle to gulp down half of its contents. "Is Beca coming?"

"Nah, she fell asleep after stuffing her face."

They shared a laugh and Luke took his position in front of the punching bag. "Do all AMG jets have training rooms in them?" he asked, making two swift punches with his bare (non-metallic) hands.

"Just this one, I think. Gail likes spoiling us."

"I noticed. Why is that?"

Stacie shrugged. "Even before CR and I were sent here, she'd been concerned about Barden. And its students."

"I wonder why," said Luke, ramming into the punching bag with his shoulder and lifting the bag off its hook.

"Wow, you might not even need your metal to fight anymore," commented Stacie. "You're strong enough as it is."

Luke shook his head humbly. "How about you? How's your…?”

"I swear to God, Luke, if you ask me about my rehab…”

"I was going to ask about your powers!" he insisted. "Trust me, I don't want to get chewed out the way Aubrey did."

Stacie glared at him. "I regret telling you about that, by the way."

"Regardless, any progress on your dermal armor?"

"As a matter of fact," Stacie smirked, "check it."

She stretched her torso high enough into the air that her shirt lifted up to expose a wide expanse of skin. "Hit me," she said simply.

"What?"

"You asked about my progress. Now hit me."

Luke eyed Stacie's smooth abdomen hesitantly and gave it an experimental punch.

"Come on, your mom hits harder than that."

"I don't understand how that is insulting."

"Neither do I, but come on! Hit me like you mean it!"

Luke gave the next punch his one hundred percent effort. His fist collided painfully with Stacie's body and didn't even make a mark on her. "Fuck!" he cursed, wringing his hand in pain.

"Oh, shit, I'm sorry!" Stacie apologized, shrinking back to normal. "I'll get you some ice.”

"No, no, I think it's fine," Luke waved her off after checking the bones on his punching hand. "But damn, those are some tight abs you've got."

Stacie laughed. "That means a lot, coming from you."

"Let's see if they can take on metal?" Luke challenged.

"Bring it on!"

After a few more rounds of testing Stacie's new ability, the two sat side by side on the floor to cool down.

"Nothing can hurt me now," she said proudly, wiping herself down with a towel.

Luke turned to look at her. He deliberated asking if she meant something more than the obvious, but in the end he decided against it. Stacie wasn't the type to use non-risqué double entendres; if she meant what he thought she meant, he had no doubt that she would say it.

Suddenly, they heard Gail's voice from the speakers by the door. "Guys, we're landing in five minutes. Meet up at the cabin."

"Let's go." The moment Luke pushed himself off the floor, the small dumbbell rack against the wall tipped over. They turned their heads at the low, rumbling noise to see the dumbbells rolling toward them.

"What the hell?" Stacie instinctively backed away, but as soon as the words were out of her mouth, the weights skidded back against the wall where they remained motionless. "I repeat, what the hell?"

Luke turned to Stacie with his eyes wide. "Was that me or you?"

"I didn't feel anything," she replied. "It must be you."

"But I've reached the height of my powers," frowned Luke. "There's nothing else for me to develop."

"Two minutes," came Gail's voice again. They heard a shuffling noise from the speakers, followed by a muffled, "Let me call them!" The audio cleared up again and their ears were greeted by Beca's post-nap energy high. "Luke! Stacie! Get your asses in here now! Oh, wait, don't tell me you guys are fu…”

"Beca!"

Luke and Stacie rolled their eyes. "We'll figure this out later," Stacie assured, motioning to the dumbbells. "First, let's go shut that hole. And by that I mean Beca's mouth.”

"Hey, Jesse, are you really that tired?"

Jesse turned away from waving goodbye to Beca, Luke, and Stacie, and gave his girlfriend a knowing smirk. "What do you have in mind?"

"Could you and Cynthia Rose handle the report by yourselves tonight?" said Aubrey. "I have a ton of readings to finish by Monday."

Jesse pouted. "Oh. I thought you wanted to do something together. I mean, it's the weekend after all."

"I'm sorry." Aubrey put her hand on Jesse's cheek affectionately. "How about tomorrow? I'll try to squeeze you in after lunch."

"Okeydokey," he crooned, kissing her on the nose as farewell before she retreated to her room.

The two left behind began preparing the report; a detailed record of any new findings they had while inside the Dark Realm, in bored silence, at least until Jesse whispered excitedly to Cynthia Rose, "Hey, check this out."

Cynthia Rose looked up from watching the progress bar of the uploading file to see Jesse holding, or rather, levitating his phone between his hands. "So you can control metal!" she exclaimed in surprise. But just as the words left her mouth, Jesse fumbled his hold and ended up playing a game of hot potato with his phone before ultimately dropping it on the floor.

"I think so!" he said, once he recovered. "I've been practicing in secret, so don't tell anyone yet, okay?"

"Why not? Don't you want Luke to help you develop it? I'm sure he'd have tons of tips for you."

"I want to be able to do it properly when I tell everyone," he answered determinedly. "So it will blow their minds."

Cynthia Rose just shook her head in amusement and turned back to the screen.

"I know it's kind of stupid but," Jesse continued tentatively, "I think being able to control metal is a symbol that I've finally beaten Luke."

Cynthia Rose swiveled back around slowly and raised her eyebrow. It was a running joke in the group that Jesse would always try to one-up Luke in everything, but she had always thought it was because of the whole Luke-Aubrey-Jesse love triangle thing—typical white people drama, she thought—but looking at him now it became apparent that, even after he already got the girl, Jesse was still eager to prove himself better than Luke.

She normally preferred to keep out of their drama, but at least it beat paperwork. "What?" she said.

"Well, being able to control metal is pretty much the same as being metal, only I'm more flexible," said Jesse. It sounded like he had been thinking about the difference for a while. "And Luke can't control earth so I've not only got his power, I've got more than his power."

"Why are you so hung up on being better than Luke anyway? I thought you two were just playing around."

"That's a fair question," Jesse nodded with a somewhat sad smile. "I guess it's because Luke is just that guy, you know? The stereotypical cool, handsome, popular athlete who always gets the girl—only he isn't a jerk. He's actually a perfect gentleman and all of that makes it kind of hard to compete," he added with a sigh.

"So, what, you're jealous of him?"

Jesse didn't answer; for a while he was just staring thoughtfully into space. "You know, the first time I met Aubrey, she was with Luke, and they had come over to this empty lot Beca and I used to hang out and test our powers in. She was just so!” He threw up his hands, not quite finding the right words. "I mean she looked at me like I was dirt on her shoe but that only made it worse. Or better, I don't know."

"But you have Aubrey now," Cynthia Rose pointed out. "And she's been friends with Luke way longer than she's known you but nothing ever happened between them. What are you still afraid of?"

"That she's just secretly waiting for him to admit his feelings for her because she doesn't want to put hers out there first?" he blurted out quickly, again as though he had been mulling the idea for a long time. "'Cause she wants Luke to see what he's missing and realize that they belong together? That this is actually their love story and I'm the foil to Luke's hero? I could go on forever with the list of ways I could lose her."

"Oh, boy," Cynthia Rose exhaled through her teeth. "That's a lot of crazy in that head of yours, Jesse. And, seriously, man, you better stop thinking of your life as some cliche bullshit movie, otherwise you are going to lose her. Not to some other guy, but because you never trusted her feelings for you."

Jesse hung his head. "I know¦"

"Then act on what you know, dammit!" she yelled encouragingly. "This group's got too much drama already, what with forgetting a whole person and dealing with some dark extra-dimensional shit every other day. Ain't nobody got time for your bull shit." She rose from her chair and rubbed her eyes sleepily. "You finish the report. It'll give you a distraction and hopefully help you get your—whatever kind of inferiority complex this is—shit together."

Jesse was left with a sheepish expression on his face as he took Cynthia Rose's place in front of the computer. Cynthia Rose, on the other hand, was just glad she had thought of a way to escape vapid reporting duties to catch some much-needed R&R.

It was evening by the time the jet made its descent toward the island. This AMG jet was specially equipped with vertical takeoff (VTOL) capabilities and landed on a deserted field about three miles outside the capital city. 

After the plane was settled, Gail activated a built in camouflage system, before the small team stepped out onto the ramp, and moved down the stairs to the grassy field. Once all four were on solid ground, Gail used an app in her mobile phone to close and secure the jet. It was a dark night, so Beca, Luke, Stacie, and Gail had only the moon and the starry sky for light to aid their ability to see. In the distance they could see the glow of the capital city.

“Mic check,” Gail said into her headset. Luke, Stacie and then Beca each made sure their headsets were working.

“The shantytown is a couple of kilometers that way,” Gail informed them, pointing in the general direction of a faint glow in the distance. “I'm sure we can find the dimensional rip easily once we're there.”

“Don't they have an airport here?” asked Beca, kicking away the tall weeds from her itchy ankles.

"I'd rather not let anyone know we're here," said Gail, switching on a flashlight and gesturing for the rest to do the same. “While the media here are still relatively slow on the uptake, it's better to be safe than sorry.”

They made their own path through the field, and into the tree line. Their progress was slow as they had to swat away swarms of insects and to watch their steps to make sure they avoided getting tangled in the weeds and vines. Things slightly improved when the small team came upon a narrow dirt path that seemed to lead towards the city. They quietly followed it until they arrived at the first shacks of the shantytown. They took in the view; it wasn’t pretty. The shantytown sprawled out along one side of a fairly wide river. Even in the darkness of the night it was easy to tell the river was soiled with garbage from the smell alone. In the minimal light they could see that the river was bounded on the other side by a tall clay wall.

Looking over the shantytown, Beca judged that there were possibly hundreds of the small, metal makeshift homes cramped together within a very small area. Electricity was clearly a luxury for its inhabitants, as she frequently only saw small flickers of candlelight in the few windows that were open. The only sufficiently lit part of the town was the area close to the wall, thanks to the light coming from the lamps attached to the top of the wall.

"They weren't subtle about wanting them out, huh," she said, prickled by the injustice.

"The city government built this wall after they relocated them from their old homes inside. They did it for the foreign investors," Gail explained sadly. "They needed to show the prettier side of life on the island and not the slums."

They found a few large stones sticking up from a shallower portion of the river where they could get across. Stacie and Beca were discouraged from using their powers to cross in case someone was watching them. Beca squinted her eyes at the darkness across the river but she couldn't see anything, much less an observer. Nevertheless she took Gail’s warning to heart, and they crossed on foot, carefully hoping from stone to stone. Once across, they quietly made their way through the shanty's narrow streets, keeping to the shadows, their black uniforms helping them to blend in. Gail had had them switch their flashlights off to avoid drawing any unwanted attention. Surprisingly it proved unnecessary since they never met a soul.

The shantytown was deathly quiet, almost too quiet. It had the feel of a ghost town. The four felt it, and it set them on edge. 

The four of them moved stealthily through the labyrinthine alleys and narrow streets of the shantytown. The oppressive silence wrapped around them, heightening the eerie feeling that something was amiss. The moon, now obscured by a heavy cloud cover, cast only the faintest glow, leaving the narrow pathways in near total darkness.

Gail checked her mobile phone and then signaled for them to halt. Beca used the pause to study her surroundings. Her sharp eyes scanned the buildings, every shadow and corner scrutinized. There was no sign of the town’s people, no flicker of life. It was highly unsettling.

Beside her, Luke strained his ears, but heard nothing beyond their cautious breaths. The silence felt unnatural, as if the town itself held its breath.

Gail indicated that they should go to the right. Luke took the lead, with Gail just behind. Because of the darkness he took the risk of being in his metallic form. Beca trailed Gail, and behind her was Stacie, who walked with equal caution, continually scanning the area, both backwards and forwards. Stacie's agile form moved with practiced ease, yet even she felt the unsettling stillness. Gail still had her mobile phone out and ready, but the data she was receiving left her perplexed.

They passed what appeared to be empty shacks and abandoned stalls, remnants of a life abruptly halted. The quiet was palpable, almost deafening in its intensity. The shantytown, usually a hive of activity, felt like a ghost town. The oppressive stillness set them all on edge, their instincts screaming that danger lurked in the shadows, waiting for the right moment to strike.

Eventually, they arrived at what seemed like a small town center where people would presumably gather. Garbage littered the smoothened ground and wooden chairs were toppled over; even considering its destitute environment, the plaza looked like it had recently been hit by a cyclone. And oddly enough, the team still hadn't encountered any Heartless.

"I thought you said this was an emergency?" asked Stacie. "Nothing seems to be going on here."

Gail didn't answer immediately. She looked around at the mess and muttered, “Are we too late?”

“Where’s Becky?” Luke asked, realizing the petite brunette wasn’t with the group.

Suddenly, a bright light flashed from around the corner. They knew in an instant that it wasn't artificial, and Luke and Stacia started toward it but discovered that it was just Beca, who came around the corner with her Keyblade in hand.

“Found the hole. Closed it," she announced dryly.

The other three looked at her in surprise. “Already?”

"It's not rocket science," she shrugged, "it's only… well, I don't know what kind of weird science this is exactly, but are we done here?" She glanced left and right. “All the Heartless seem to be gone.”

“We see that, thanks," Stacie said sarcastically. 

“Have to say, this is a bit anticlimactic,” Luke observed.

“I'm not so sure” Stacie said. “Are you thinking the same thing. Gail?"

The blonde woman squinted at one of the houses. "Maybe we should ask some of the locals," she said. "How's your Spanish?"

Beca shook her head. "Never took it."

"What do you mean you never took it?" frowned Luke. "Your transcript says you got a B in both Spanish 1 and 2.”

"You READ MY TRANSCRIPT!?!?"

“She actually had someone else take it for her,” clarified Stacie.

“How did YOU?!?”

"Hang on," Luke raised his palm. "So you're technically a few credits short? You’re not eligible to graduate?”

While the three debated over issues of privacy and whether or not Beca would be allowed to graduate in a few months, Gail walked closer to one of the shacks nearby and tried knocking. She kept trying, going through the neighborhood one shack at a time, until she finally encountered an old woman who had been sleeping outside. With the students still in the plaza arguing, she simply used a translating app on her phone.

"Well, it turns out that everybody was in hiding," Gail explained to the three minutes later. "They heard marching and thought it was a police raid or something. Everyone has either left the town temporarily or is hiding somewhere deep in these neighborhoods."

"Marching? They must have been those low-leveled, soldier-type Heartless then," said Luke, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "But where are they now?"

"Well, the locals definitely didn't do anything about it, and no hearts seem to be taken."

"Do you think they could have gone back inside the Realm?" asked Stacie.

"But then why bother coming out at all?" frowned Beca.

"Could you guys keep looking around while I do the clean up?" Gail suggested.

The team had come to learn that “clean up” was Gail’s shorthand for making sure there was no evidence of the inter-dimensional portals to other worlds, and that the world was kept ignorant of the existence of Heartless from the Dark Realm. Given the increases they had been seeing in Heartless activity since Chloe’s Heartless had broken through free of the Dark Realm, “Clean up” was growing more difficult. The number of mysterious events beginning to appear in the news were becoming too numerous not to prompt investigations from local officials, as well as international bodies.

Thus, using a modified version of the technology AMG had used to implant memories into Chloe, Gail had created a device to help keep their missions under wraps and away from public scrutiny. Erasing memories by force was, of course, impossible, but it was possible to induce a haziness and when combined with fake memories, they could make sure their activities were kept covert.

"Do you have to clean up?" asked Stacie, hanging back while Beca and Luke wandered ahead. "Nobody saw anything anyway." She gestured towards locals who were beginning to emerge from wherever they had gone to make themselves scarce.

"Better safe than sorry," answered Gail as she watched the people resume their lives. "You know, we do these clean ups not just to keep the Heartless from the public consciousness, but also to keep you guys away from it."

"Mm-hm. And how much does it cost AMG every time you do a clean up?"

Gail threw her a calculating look. Stacie had always been her cheekier protege ‘smart as a whip with an ass that won't quit' was how a colleague at AMG once described the young brunette—and that was after knowing her for only five minutes. She looked at things in the big picture and always seemed to be two steps ahead of any intelligent conversation. So it was no mystery to Gail what Stacie was implying.

"There are more important things in the world than money," was all she said in reply. "Besides, once Chloe gets back she might be able to do this more, uh," she gave Stacie a look, "cost-efficiently."

"Chloe can alter memories?" Stacie asked, surprised.

"Eventually," replied Gail. "Chloe, as a child, was mostly a very powerful telekinetic, but she wasn't too shabby at telepathy, either. At a young age, being able to read minds, even accidentally, is no joke. With a bit of training, she could be doing extremely powerful stuff."

Stacie hummed. "Someone with that much power—no wonder you and the Professor kept her locked up."

Gail turned her head away from the clean up to gauge Stacie's expression. Despite her tone lacking any accusatory tinge, Gail couldn't help but feel defensive against it. "That wasn't the reason we kept her away from society," she said firmly. "Look, I know our explanation was a bit stingy and that you may not remember the times I took you and Cynthia Rose to see Chloe at the facility, but I really hope you believe that I did what I thought was best."

Stacie seemed to backtrack and raised her hands in a pacifying gesture. "Oh, no. I wasn't insinuating anything, Gail," she said. "I'm just saying, when we do get Chloe back, we need to watch out for people who might want to take advantage of her. I mean, sure, the Professor himself tried, but who knows, there might be other people out there who would want to get their hands on Chloe if they ever found out about what she could do."

Gail nodded. "That's why I'm here, Stacie. I plan to make sure that Chloe is safe from the moment we get to her, to the end of her days."

Stacie smiled and nodded satisfactorily.

"Uh, Gail," Beca called from one of the narrow streets ahead of them, "I think something's going on, and it’s making the local news.” She waved for them to follow her. “Come check it out.”

As they made their way to the center of a cluster of shoddily built houses, the radio on Gail's hip sounded with an announcement from the pilot of the AMG jet. "Ma'am, the sensors are picking up another dark mass in the city."

"I think that's what the news is reporting," said Luke, meeting them halfway and gesturing toward an old TV set that the locals had gathered around outside one of the houses. The display was terrible but it was enough for them to see panic in the streets of a much better lit city.

"Is that satellite TV?" Gail asked, squinting. When Beca nodded, Gail instructed her to subtly shift the dish, so it would cut out the signal. They needed to make sure the locals couldn't see any more of this news broadcast. Beca nodded and made a micro-burst of air that misaligned the satellite dish. Confident in Beca’s ability, Gail quickly turned to the others and said, “The city is just beyond that wall. Stacie, I need you to get Luke and me up to the top of the wall. Beca, you fly ahead and report the exact location the disturbance is within the city? We’re going to have to do some serious extra cleaning after this.”

Beca nodded and took off into the air immediately as the other three ran towards the wall. 

"I'm real now, right?"

Jack looked up from the tiny rabbit sculpture he was building with the sand. "Do you mean to ask if you are whole?"

"Ummm-yeah… I guess and if, you know, I'm normal now," said Chloe. "If I can have memories, make memories. If I grow and age, and if I can die."

Jack looked at her thoughtfully before nodding. "Is this not what you wanted?"

"Of course it is," she said quickly. "I'm just curious, you know, about—about my powers."

"Huh." Jack paused. "I never thought about that since you got here, to be honest."

"Seriously? After causing so many problems, not to mention being the reason you're here, my powers haven't crossed your mind?" Chloe asked skeptically.

"They did cross my mind, but I didn't think about you having them, or not having them, right now."

"Well, do you think I do have them? I mean, is this like when Harry could conjure his Patronus because his past self witnessed his future self go to the then-present and do it?"

Jack scratched his head. "I'm sorry, what?"

"Harry Potter? Remember, you and Gail got me the books while you were doing the Project?" said Chloe. "You said you read it, too! Anyway," she continued, rolling her eyes when Jack remained confused, "I was wondering if I can do it now because I've already done it in the past."

"Why don't you try it now?"

"But that's the thing; I don't know how," said Chloe simply. "My Heartless's powers were an extension of what had happened during the incident, right? But as a Nobody, I only had knowledge of the fact that I had had the powers of psychokinesis and telepathy. Gail never implanted memories of me actually getting them or using them while I was in her sleep program. Because of this I have one part of me that knows I once had abilities but never learned to access or control them properly, and another side that doesn't know what the hell those powers are or how the hell do I activate them now?"

“Interesting,” Jack replied. “I hadn’t considered what it must be like trying to make sense of these combined experiences.”

“Any ideas of how I use my powers?” Chloe asked.

Jack shrugged. "I don't have any powers myself but I assume you just imagine using them.” He looked around and then pointed at some rocks that were sitting about a dozen feet away. “Try moving that rock over there.”

Following his line of sight, Chloe turned her concentration toward a small rock in the sand nearby. Pulling her brows down and scrunching her nose as she focused all her attention on the rock l. She imagined, with much detail, the rock flipping over in the sand. She imagined the physics of it, feeling the weight of the stone shift and seeing the soft ripples in the sand it would create once it fell. When it didn't work, she imagined having invisible arms that picked up the rock. That still didn't work. After repeated failures, her fists were now clenched and shaking with the effort of keeping her body from just lunging forward and moving the rock with her bare hands.

With a grunt, she gave up her efforts and turned to Jack sadly. “I don't think I have my powers anymore, Jack.”

The cloudy night made it easier for the petite woman to go undetected as she flew up over the city. Once she was in sight of paved roads and bright lights, she lowered her altitude and glided through the city's newer taller buildings. 

“Wow, have to say, the difference between the haves and have-nots is even more stark than I first imagined. There’s been some serious investment in this city, Gail,” Beca said softly into her mic.

“I know, it’s caught me unaware too,” Gail replied through the radio. “Something odd has been going on here.”

Gliding high enough that it would be nigh impossible for someone to spot her, it was easy for Beca to traverse the cityscape. She had no difficulty locating the dimensional rift in the city; she just traced the traffic jam it had caused until she arrived at where the gridlock started. 

“I think I spotted the rift,” Beca reported. “On the main boulevard, near the town square.”

“On our way,” Luke responded.

Studying the situation, Beca tried to piece together what had happened. The rift seemed to have appeared without warning, a jagged tear in the fabric of existence, and startled the driver of a delivery truck. He must have turned to sharply and tipped his truck over. A taxi hadn’t been able to avoid the rift and its shimmering edges. Half the taxi  was sheered away. More cars crashed as those in front screeched to a halt, their drivers gaping at the impossible, while those behind unaware slammed into the sitting cars. 

The traffic jam was a suitable playground for the Heartless, a perfect storm of frustration, impatience, and anger. Horns blared, tempers flared, and shouts of obscenities came from those who did not understand what the issue really was. The air thickened with more negativity which just attracted more of the inter-dimensional creatures.

The disruption caused by the rift cracked the asphalt underneath it, as tendrils of energy snaked outward, intertwining with the traffic lights and the lamp posts, causing electrical surges. A transformer on a power line exploded showering the trapped cars in a shower of sparks.

“Wish we had Aubrey here,” Stacie said over the radio. “Her ability to absorb electricity would come in handy.”

“You’re seeing this? Are you here?” Beca asked.

“From a distance,” Luke replied. “Still a couple minutes away.”

“What’s going on?” Beca asked into her headset.

“The sheer amount of energy it must take to create a rift in between dimensions must be enormous. It must be overwhelming the city’s electrical system,” answered Stacie.

“That’s not good,” Beca commented as she descended towards the disturbance. From the corner of her eye she spotted a local news crew setting up in the distance, just across the central square. On top of that, a number of people were already beginning to crowd around the news crew, staring in awe and horror at the disturbance. Luckily for Beca everyone was focused solely on the rift, and no one took note of her. 

This might be harder for Gail to clean up than in the past, she thought grimly as she relayed her observations to her teammates via her headset.

Lights up and down the street suddenly grew brighter and brighter to the point Beca had to shield her eyes. It lasted a second before a series of small pops and louder bangs could be heard. As Beca looked for the source of these noises the buildings all around her went dark as all the light bulbs burned out, sometimes explosively and transformers all over the city blew. With the citywide blackout, the street was swallowed in darkness with only the occasional flicker of flames from small fires illuminating the scene. The air crackled with fear and tension. The people closest to the rift began fleeing their cars, which caused panic in those just behind. Soon every car was abandoned The Heartless seemed to feed on the fear and despair and grow stronger. 

“Are we…?” Beca started.

“Experiencing a blackout? Yep.” Answered Stacie.

Meanwhile, in her room back at the Barden mansion, Aubrey bit her lip and stared, with tear-filled eyes, down at the tiny white mouse on her palm.

"Fuck, I can't do this," she groaned, setting the mouse on her bedside table and wiping away unshed tears. She had already been feeling bad about lying to Jesse about the amount of readings she had; she didn't need this little guy to make her feel worse.

Brushed by a sudden wave of silliness, she responded to herself. "But Aubrey," she squeaked, acting out the mouse's side of the conversation. "How are you going to test your powers if not on me?"

Aubrey grimaced and held up the scalpel she had 'borrowed' from the infirmary. "You have a point, little mouse but you know, you can still run away," she replied in her normal tone of voice. Much to her frustration, however, the rodent only looked up at her curiously with its beady red eyes and twitching whiskers.

Then it let out a little squeak. It wasn't a particularly loud one, but the high-pitched cry brought to mind images of someone being tortured and tested on against their will.

"I guess I'd be no better than the Professor if I hurt you for my own benefit," she murmured. With one last sigh, she put down the scalpel and picked up the mouse. "Never mind. I'm taking you back to the pet store tomorrow."

Too focused on making her way to the animal's cage on her desk, the barefoot blonde stubbed her pinky toe painfully on the leg of the desk chair. She let out a string of expletives and shut her eyes against the pain before having a brilliant idea and shooting them open again. Quickly placing the mouse in its cage and limping over to her bed, she surveyed the damage on her foot. It wasn't cut, but it was definitely developing a purplish bruise.

"Here goes nothing." Taking careful control of the electrons surrounding her toe, Aubrey started off with a light jolt, slowly building from a tickle to a steady charge. After a few seconds, she stopped electrifying herself and wiggled her toes experimentally.

Her tiny toe was painless and good as new.

Beca landed gracefully on the asphalt a handful of blocks away from the epicenter of the commotion. She landed just inside an alleyway that was just off the traffic jam, utilizing the shadows of the blackout as cover, though the people fleeing the Heartless were too focused on escaping this real life nightmare to notice one petite teenage girl.

The alleyway lay shrouded in complete darkness, the usual weak overhead lights extinguished by the power surge. The garbage bins and debris cluttering the confined space cast eerie, distorted shadows from the faint light of the starry sky. The air felt off with the unsettling sounds of the chaos on the main boulevard. Not for the first time, Beca questioned the life choices that brought her to this situation.

Stepping out from the cover of the alley, Beca looked towards the commotion around the rift. It was an apocalyptic scene like none she had ever seen before. A few cars had caught fire from the Heartless attacks, plus one store front was now ablaze. Between the fires and the odd shimmer of the rift, Beca had just enough light to observe the Heartless.

Her gaze fixed on the intersection five blocks up. There she saw a swirling vortex of Heartless that materialized from the rift. For some reason as the dark creatures appeared, they would orbit around the rift at least a couple times before breaking free and spreading out. Even at this distance she could see dozens more Heartless slipping in through the rift and into this reality, while . It was as if the shadow creatures were drawn to this place where chaos reigned.

“Uhh guys,” Beca whispered into her mic. “You might want to hurry. It’s getting really crowded here.”

“Seconds away,” Luke responded. “Panicked crowds slowed us down.”

“We’re coming from the north of the plaza de la ciudad,” Stacie added. 

“Guess I have the south of the plaza,” Beca sighed.

“Cheer up Becky,” Luke quipped. “Stacie and I are about to make such a ruckus, we’ll draw a majority of the buggars away from you.”

Even as Beca had been communicating with her teammates a small group of the Heartless had begun to make their way up the street and towards where she was stationed. In the darkened street, their eyes seemed to glow brighter, adding to their already terrifying nature.

Beca closed her eyes, focused on her breathing, and calmed her nerves even as she visualized the currents, the invisible threads that wove through the air and prepared to do battle. The Keyblade once more was in her hand, and with it came a sense of confidence.

With only the flicker of spreading fires illuminating the scene, the night took on an even more nightmarish quality. Out of the darkness, the large humanoid shadow creatures emerged, their forms towering and indistinct. The Heartless moved silently, their elongated limbs gliding eerily over the pavement. Each step they took seemed to absorb the ambient noise, amplifying the silence that had settled now that the people of the city had fled. The creatures’ eyes glowed faintly, piercing through the blackness, searching for something unseen. As they stalked down the deserted street, an oppressive sense of dread filled Beca, suffocating any hint of normalcy. The shadows clung to the Heartless like a second skin, merging them with the night, as they continued towards Beca’s position.

“Anytime guys,” Beca whispered.

“We ran into a scouting party of Heartless,” Luke reported. “Having to take care of them.”

“Let me guess, a group of four,” Beca said with a sigh.

“Yes, actually,” Stacie responded. “How did you know?”

“I have a similar scouting party coming at me,” Beca said. “I’m going to have to engage.”

“Be careful,” both Luke and Stacie said at the same time.

With Keyblade in hand, Beca moved to meet the first of the Heartless approaching her. The creature of the Dark Realm was like a soldier standing at least six foot five, so it towered over the diminutive brunette. It was a twisted blend of shadows and malevolence, and Beca could feel the fear the creature was projecting, but the Keyblade immunized her from its effects.

Expecting Beca to have been affected by this fear, the closest Heartless lunged, its glowing eyes fixated on her. Beca’s heart raced as she parried its attacks, the Keyblade glowing with power. The air crackled as she unleashed a micro-burst of air into the creature’s side, knocking it off-balance and allowing her to slip past its attack and finish the Heartless with a stab to the chest. 

Without pausing to survey her handiwork, Beca focused on the next closest Heartless. A quick use of her abilities propelled her forward further and faster than expected and she was able to stab the Keyblade into the chest of this Heartless as it charged forward.

Two more Heartless came at Beca, and she dodged, danced, and struck back at the dark creatures, her natural dexterity allowed her to slip around both of the shadow creatures without being touched. Beca’s fingers tightened around the hilt of the Keyblade as she vaulted onto an abandoned car, and then flipped over the two onrushing Heartless. Now behind them she used her air powers to pin them against the car, and quickly stabbed each in the back.

As she finished disposing of these first Heartless, she took a moment to study the situation. At least two dozen Heartless were now approaching her. “Hey guys, what’s your ETA? I could use some help here?”

Nothing came back over the radio.

“Uhh-guys? GUYS?!?”

Chapter Text

What’s Happens in St. John’s Stays in St. John’s

Beca felt like the last woman in a post-apocalyptic city as she carefully made her way to the rift.

"Hola pequeña niña!"

She turned in surprise to see a man calling her from the entrance to one of the newer looking buildings on the block. Beca couldn't tell much from the shadowed face behind expensive-looking glasses, but the man was dressed in an expensive looking suit. He had perfectly coiffed salt-n-pepper hair, thick graying eyebrows and a perfectly groomed mustache and beard that also had a lot of gray.

In other words he had money.

From what Beca could see the man was standing in the entrance of a bank. She wondered if he was the president or an owner.

“¿Qué haces afuera, niña?” said the man as he gestured for Beca to come into the bank. She noticed there were other people huddling behind the man. “Date prisa, date prisa pequeña.”

Beca did step towards the man, as she shrugged, “Ummm-I’m sorry, I don’t understand Spanish. Ummm-no hablo español.” Beca rolled her eyes and muttered, “I really should have paid more attention in Spanish class and learned more than ‘no hablo español’ and ‘Una cerveza por favor’.”

“Niña, debes ponerte a salvo,” the man continued to wave for her to come inside.

“I just said, no hablo español—wait, are you calling me ‘little girl’? Damn, maybe I did learn something in Spanish class. Wait! You’re calling me ‘little girl’!”

“AHH! Usted habla inglés! You speak English,” the man switched to a heavily accented English. 

“You called me a ‘little girl’!” Beca gave him a withering look, as she stopped in front of the man.

“Si pero eso es lo que eres. I mean, yes of course. You’re a small young girl, out in the darkness, where living nightmares walk,” said the man, with no sign of contrition. “You must come inside.”

“Actually I can’t, umm-I actually have, umm-something I have to-uhh-take care of.” Beca gestured in the general direction of the rift.

“Ah… What are you doing?” he asked in a heavily accented English, seeing that Beca was obviously out of place. “There is danger that way."

Beca chewed her bottom lip. They had been told not to interact with locals as much as possible when they had missions abroad, since meeting a foreigner could be too out of the ordinary and difficult to forget. Still, he was only one man and, given how wealthy he looked, probably had better things to think about. "I'm here to end the danger, sir," she replied gingerly.

The man frowned. "But you are very small—"

Beca rolled her eyes.

"—how are you going to stop it?"

She jerked her thumb toward the rift, down the street, past the vacant and abandoned cars. "I'm going there to take care of the problem" She made head that direction. However, when she turned her back to him, he spoke once more.

"The monsters, they come from that direction," he said. "They killed the woman over there."

Beca whipped back around.

"Over there," he repeated, nodding at the side of the road where, indeed, a woman was crumpled on the ground. Beca glanced in the direction of the rift quickly to make sure nothing worse was coming her way, then sprinted past the cars toward the victim. As discreetly as she could, she pressed the tip of the Keyblade onto the woman's chest to check if her heart was intact. It wasn't, which only meant there was still a Heartless trolling around with it somewhere.

Discretely Beca used her air manipulation to create a cushion under the woman, which lifted her an inch or two off the ground. She then easily dragged the woman into a half-sitting position and placed her inside the shelter of a bakery whose door had been left open.

After ensuring the woman was in a comfortable position, Beca stood up, the lingering aroma of freshly baked bread filled the ai, which made this place feel safe. 

That did not last. 

Without warning, the shadows in the corner of the room began to writhe and twist, coalescing into an all too familiar sinister form. From the darkness emerged a Heartless. It was so close it was more menacing than the ones she had faced before. Its chest bore a red ‘X’ emblem, marking it as different too.

Instinctively, Beca brought her Keyblade up to block the shadow creature’s slash of its claws. The Heartless undeterred lunged with both claws aimed directly at Beca’s throat. The petite brunette sidestepped with her natural fluid grace.  The superior dexterity came in handy in this tight space. She countered with a swift, precise strike, but the creature was quick, deflecting her attack with a swipe of its left claws.

The bakery's limited space added an extra layer of challenge. Beca had to maneuver carefully, her movements a delicate balance of offense and defense. The Heartless moved with an unsettling speed, its red eyes gleamed with malicious intent. 

As the creature lunged again, Beca leapt into the air, using her control over the wind to propel herself higher. She twisted mid-air, descending with a powerful slash aimed at the Heartless's exposed back. The Keyblade dragged down the creature’s broad back. The Heartless staggered forward, wisps of black mist seeping from the wound.

Sensing her advantage, Beca pressed the attack. She wove around the Heartless, each strike of her Keyblade a calculated move. Finally, with a decisive swing, she stabbed the emblem on its chest. The Heartless let out a piercing shriek before disintegrating into darkness. 

A glowing heart rose from the disintegrating creature and floated towards the comatose woman. Fascinated, Beca landed softly next to the woman, and watched as the glowing heart seemed to absorb into her chest. The woman took a deep gasping breath, before settling back into an unconscious state. 

A quick check of the woman’s pulse gave Beca some small assurance. “She'll be fine in a while, she assured the man after she returned to the street.

“What is that?” the man asked, leaning further out the doorway to get a better look at Beca's Keyblade.

“It’s why I’m not afraid to go that way,” Beca said as she pointed the Keyblade towards the rift.

“But…”

Beca sighed in frustration. "Look, dude, I have a job to do, okay? The more time I waste talking to you, the more problems we're both gonna cause." Without waiting for an answer, she picked up her pace and sprinted down the street. 

Aubrey was pacing nervously in the main corridor of the Barden Institute’s underground training center. Her footsteps echoed off the tiled floors. The familiarity of the space did little to calm her nerves. Her thoughts were miles away, on St. John Island, where part of her team had been sent on their latest mission. She hadn’t heard anything from them in a while. The mission was supposed to be an easy one. She was concerned for Stacie… and Luke and Beca.

The sound of approaching footsteps made her turn. The Professor, with his perpetual air of calm, had entered the corridor. He gave her a reassuring smile as he approached.

“Ahh Miss Posen,” he greeted, his voice steady and warm, though Aubrey found herself strangely ill-at-ease in her mentor’s presence. “You look worried. What's on your mind?”

“It's the team that went with Gail to St. John Island,” Aubrey said, unable to mask the concern in her voice. “I haven't heard from them in hours. What if something's gone wrong? What if they need help and we’re too far away to assist them?”

The Professor placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. “I'm sure they're fine,” he said. “There’s a reason we only sent half the team. We've trained them well. They know how to handle themselves in difficult situations. Sometimes, communication gets delayed. You know how it is out there, especially when you’re trying to remain unobtrusive to the locals.”

Aubrey nodded, but her anxiety remained. “I just can't shake the feeling that something's off. They've never been out of contact for this long.”

The Professor patted Aubrey on her back. “Miss Posen, your concern is understandable,” he said. “But I’ve been monitoring the situation. Everything is fine. We must trust in their abilities and in the training that we've provided. Speaking of which, how have the rest of the students been progressing? Have you noticed any significant improvements or new abilities?”

Aubrey sighed, pushing her worries about the team to the back of her mind for the moment. “The students have shown considerable improvement with the changes to the training regime. Especially Alpha and Beta Team. There are enough students showing enough improvement we might be able to create an Omega Team,” she replied. “Their control over their abilities is much better than it was a few months ago.”

“That's good to hear,” the Professor said, his eyes brightening. “What about new abilities? Any surprises?”

Aubrey thought for a moment about the healing factor she was beginning to develop. She decided not to reveal it yet. “Actually, yes there have been some. We've had a few interesting developments. Sophie Christos discovered she has the power to generate pyrotechnic energy plasmoids from her hands, which was unexpected, before she could generate energy, but she had to be in contact with something to discharge it. It’s proving to be quite useful, especially in training exercises that require offensive maneuvers. On the defensive side, Malik Tyler has shown plenty of progress with his force shields. As you are aware, originally Malik’s force field was skin-tight, but now he can expand it to form spherical shields to extend protection to a couple people at the same time.”

The Professor nodded, an unreadable expression on his face. “That's excellent. Any others?”

“There are a few with varying degrees of improved and/or new abilities. I started a report that I have started to track the progress of students.”

“Excellent work Miss Posen! I look forward to reading it. I will expect it weekly; say every Friday?” The Professor looked at her expectantly.

“Uhh—yes sir,” Aubrey agreed, though with slight hesitation.

The Professor ignored her slight hesitance, and continued his thoughts. “You see, Miss Posen, this highlights the importance of our ongoing training program. The more they practice, the more they'll uncover about their potential. This is why we need to focus not just on their current abilities but on pushing them to explore new ones."

Aubrey smiled slightly, her earlier tension easing somewhat. “You're right sir, of course. It’s just hard not to worry about them. I feel responsible for their safety.”

“I know you do,” the Professor replied. “And that’s what makes you such a valuable leader. But remember, worrying alone won’t help them. Trust in their training, and trust in their resilience. They’ll be back soon, and I’m sure they’ll have stories of success to share.”

Aubrey nodded, feeling a bit lighter. “Thanks, Professor. I needed that.”

“Anytime, Miss Posen. Now, in this report, are you tracking what possible environmental changes might have precipitated the changes to the student’s abilities?

This question caught Aubrey off guard. She replied, “No sir.”

“Miss Posen, you will have to rectify that. That information could prove very useful. Before you send me the report, you need to integrate that information.”

“Uhh-yes sir,” Aubrey was a little befuddled. Yet before she could say anything more, the Professor continued.

“It would be good to know what environmental factors might lead to improved maturation of abilities,” the Professor again looked for affirmation from his young student.

“Uhh-yes sir.”

“Do you think outside stressors could have a positive impact?” 

“I don’t know sir,” Aubrey replied.

“This is why it needs to be in the report,” said the Professor, as if it was clear as day. “We need to know if negative stressors…”

“Or positive,” said Aubrey.

“What? Oh-yes. Of course. Or positive environmental stressors can and do have consequencial impacts on our student’s abilities.”

“Uhh-yes sir.”

“I’m so glad we ran into each other. This was such an enlightening discussion,” said the Professor. “Well, I have to go. I look forward to seeing that report.”

Aubrey’s tension had returned.

Sitting cross legged on the black sands of the eerie beach, Chloe was attempting to meditate, but found a calm state elusive. She opened her eyes and looked at the sky above. The endless expanse of inky darkness, devoid of stars, was so disconcerting, as was the moonlight as it didn’t move. Lowering her gaze she looked out at the endless sea. The dark gray water stretched out before her, a grim expanse that mirrored her tumultuous emotions. It had been days, or perhaps weeks—time was elusive in this realm of perpetual night—since she found herself trapped in this desolate place. Every moment felt like an eternity, a relentless barrage of isolation and despair.

“Maybe try again?” 

They had not spoken in so long, Chloe had forgotten that Jack was sitting on a larger rock to her right. He must have noticed she had opened her eyes.

Without a word she focused her gaze on a series of small rocks Jack had lined up nearby. Her brow furrowed in concentration. Chloe knew she possessed latent telepathic abilities, a gift that had once seemed almost magical in its potential, but quickly became a nightmare thanks to her father. Her gift became a curse and led to her being here in this shadowy prison.

Her powers were muted, distant, and now just memories slipping through her fingers like the black sand beneath her. She extended her hand, willing the rocks to move, her mind straining with the effort. But nothing happened. The stones remained stubbornly still, and a wave of frustration washed over her.

“Damn it,” Chloe muttered under her breath, her voice echoing hollowly in the vast emptiness. She clenched her fists, feeling the sharp sting of nails digging into her palms. The sense of helplessness was suffocating. It seemed as though this dark realm was conspiring to strip her of everything that defined her.

“It will come,” Jack assured her.

“Will it?” Chloe asked back in frustration.

“I truly believe so,” answered Jack.

“Why?”

With a shrug, Jack answered, “I have hope. I keep ahold of hope.” He indicated the dark landscape. “In this place, you have to hold hope tight to your chest.”

The redhead looked at him, with a little bit of awe. That Jack could still have hope, after years of being trapped in this place was rather astonishing. Though for him is only felt like a couple months. “How do you hold onto hope?”

“Well you…”

“No,” Chloe cut him off. “How do you keep hope?”

Sitting there in silence for a moment, Jack looked up at the moon, as if contemplating his answer. He then looked back at Chloe. “Gail,” was his simple answer.

“Gail?” Chloe pushed for more.

“Yes,” Jack nodded. “I’ve never given up hope of seeing her again. I’ve never stopped believing that she is out there continuing our work.”

“She is,” Chloe assured Jack. “When she talks about you, it’s obvious she loves you.”

That brought a smile to Jack. “So you see, you need to find your Gail, and hold onto that.”

“Beca.” Chloe didn’t mean to say out loud, but it just sort of slipped out.

Jack smiled. “You see? Hope.”

Her thoughts drifted to Beca, the woman she loved. Memories of Beca's laughter, her determined spirit, and the way her eyes sparkled with unspoken promises filled Chloe's mind, both comforting and tormenting her. 

She wondered where Beca was, if she was safe, if she was looking for her. The uncertainty gnawed at her, making it even harder to focus on her abilities. How could she concentrate when her heart was miles away, yearning for someone she might never see again?

Because it might be the key to being reunited, thought Chloe.

With that thought in mind, Chloe drew a deep breath, trying to calm the storm inside her mind. She closed her eyes, picturing Beca's face with crystal clarity. The thought of her brought a flicker of warmth to the cold, dark place she literally was in. She remembered the way Beca had always believed in her, had felt a connection to, without trying. The belief in their heart’s connection was a beacon in the darkness, a reminder of who she was fighting for.

Opening her eyes, Chloe tried again. She reached out with her mind, attempting to feel the rocks, to connect with them on a level beyond the physical. She visualized them moving, lifting off the ground, floating gently. Her frustration ebbed slightly, replaced by a quiet determination. 

For Beca, she told herself. 

For us.

This time, she didn’t focus on the pebbles, but instead tried to reach out her mind using telepathy. The realm of perpetual night had taken much from her, but it could not extinguish her will to fight, to find her way back to the woman she loved.

Chloe's concentration wavered as her mind again wandered to Beca, but now, it was different. Instead of frustration, she felt a resolve building within her. She would not give up. She would find a way to harness her abilities, to break free from this place. And she would reunite with Beca, no matter what it took. With renewed determination, Chloe focused her heart and mind united in a singular purpose.

Danger! Beca!

“BECA!”

“Hey guys,” Beca said under her breath into the mic. “Really could use some help here.” It was really frustrating her that she has lost contact with her team the closer she got to the rift.

Beca crouched in the dim light cast by the flames of a burning car. Between the blackout, the several fires that had been set by the rampaging Heartless, and other destruction, the street had taken on a more post-apocalyptic feel. She held the Keyblade firmly in her right hand as she crept past a taxi that had been tossed on its side. The petite brunette had only moved a block closer to the rift since the battle in the bakery. There had been several individual Heartless she had to take care of, as well as terrorized residents of the city that she had had to prod into fleeing away from the destruction.

Since battling the initial four Heartless, Beca had only had to deal with individual Heartless like in the bakery. 

Some seemed to be scouts, but most of them were just causing a havoc, smashing the windows of various establishments, knocking down lampposts and traffic lights, flipping cars, and causing fires. That had been a new ability Beca had been unaware of. Certain shorter, stouter Heartless had shown the ability to discharge a blast of purplish black energy bursts. Those energy bursts had caused several fires, igniting explosions in many abandoned cars, the odd palm trees that lined the boulevard, and setting a couple buildings on alight.

Now however Beca was monitoring another group of four creatures that were headed her way. They were more purposeful in their movements, and seemed better coordinated. This made them more dangerous. The lead Heartless was now less than a dozen feet from her position, just on the other side of the overturned taxi.

Even as Beca’s heart raced, her mind remained focused on the need at hand. Silently Beca thanked Aubrey and Luke for all their training sessions. They made this stressful moment a bit easier for her to handle.

Slowly, Beca hovered up just enough so she could look over the taxi, and watch the group of Heartless as they moved in tight formation. The creatures were like living shadows creeping their way down the street. These beings of darkness moved with the fluidity of nightmares, their yellow eyes gleaming with malevolence as they scanned the wreckage their incursion had caused. 

One of the Heartless noted something to the side and changed its course. Beca shifted over two feet to her left to see what had caught the attention of the Heartless. She stifled a gasp. It was a person lying on the ground. It appeared to be a police officer from the uniform. The man showed injuries, though how he got them, Beca was unsure. 

With no regard to the police officer’s injuries, the Heartless turned him over. Beca heard a groan from the man, so she knew he was still alive. The Heartless placed its right hand on the chest, and Beca swore she saw tendrils of the creature’s darkness entering the injured police officer’s body. Astounded by what she was observing, Beca was frozen in place. As she watched, a faintly glowing heart shaped light emerged. The light pulsated faintly, even as veins of black spread through the light. As the light gave way to black, a new shadowy figure formed. Within seconds a new Heartless had appeared. This one with the red  ‘X’ on its torso like the one in the bakery.

The new Heartless seemed a little befuddled, and the larger one that created it took charge and directed it so it was now in the middle of the group of four.

Taking a deep breath, Beca readied herself. She had trained for this moment, her superior dexterity and mastery over the air gave her an edge. She was confident she could handle the situation. She had to handle the situation or more would suffer the fate of the police officer.

Using her control of the air, Beca flew up over the taxi just after the last of the now five Heartless had passed. Before the shadow creatures could react, Beca had plunged the Keyblade through the back of the last Heartless in the group. She stabbed with all her might, and at first the blade met tough resistance, but with extra effort she pushed the Keyblade out its chest. 

The other four Heartless turned on Beca as the fifth dissolved. The creatures spread out, penning her in against the taxi, yet they seemed wary of the Keyblade. Readying herself, Beca took a crouched defensive stance.

The Heartless in the center of their line lunged, claws extended. Beca dodged with a fluid grace, her movements a blur. With a swift twist of her wrist, she swung the Keyblade, a shimmering arc of light slicing through the darkness, beheading the dark creature. The Heartless disintegrated into wisps of darkness, but she had no time to celebrate. The remaining creatures were already on the move, flanking her on either side.

The newly created Heartless was slower to react, but now seemed the more savage of the three Heartless. Beca twisted, ducked and glided past the wild swings of the new Heartless. The rabid attacks did drive her backwards, which was almost her downfall. Beca’s keen senses detected the slightest shift in the air behind her. She leapt into the sky, her body twisting elegantly as she soared above her attackers. From this vantage point, she could see their every move. With a flick of her fingers, she summoned a vortex of wind, pushing one Heartless back. The creature stumbled, disoriented by the sudden force. Beca descended with incredible speed, her Keyblade striking with pinpoint accuracy. Another Heartless was vanquished, but the fight was far from over.

The newly formed Heartless rushed Beca. The petite brunette spun about and combined her air kick with the sweeping leg movement. It was second nature now to twist the air about her to make it an extension of her. The air kick she did swept the legs of the charging Heartless out from under it. The shadow creature flew forward and rammed headfirst into the taxi lying on its side. A concentrated vortex of air directed at the opposite side of the taxi, tipped it right side up, pinning the Heartless under it.

The final Heartless darted forward with unexpected speed. Beca, now fully immersed in the rhythm of battle, met it head-on. Her superior dexterity allowed her to match the creature’s speed, blow for blow. Each swing of the Keyblade was met with a calculated dodge or parry. The Heartless attempted to grab her with its shadowy claws, but Beca was a step ahead, her control over the air allowing her to evade and counter with effortless precision.

She called upon the wind once more, not just as a weapon but as an extension of herself. The air around her responded to her will, swirling and twisting to her commands. With a powerful thrust of the Keyblade, she directed a concentrated blast of wind at the Heartless. The force sent the creature sprawling, giving Beca the opening she needed. She dashed forward, her movements a dance of light and shadow, and struck her final blow through its chest. 

As this last Heartless disintegrated, Beca made her way to the newly formed Heartless that lay trapped under the taxi. It was struggling to wiggle its way free. This actually helped Beca, as the ‘X’ on its chest was available. The intense red eyes stare at her with murderous intent as Beca stabbed the center of the X. Immediately a heart energy was released. Beca let the breath she had been holding go as the heart light floated back to the police officer.

Taking a moment to catch her breath as the adrenaline of this quick battle ebbed, Beca leaned against another abandoned car. She was beginning to tire. She had spent a lot of energy in all these individual battles.

“BECA!”

A voice shouted her name. So clear and strong Beca literally jumped up and assumed a defensive stance, Keyblade held in a defensive position that would allow her to immediately strike. Before she could consider who had called her, Beca’s eyes widened at what she saw.

“Well Fuck Me,” Beca grumbled.

Two more groups of four Heartless were silently approaching from both sides of the street, and a third group was making its way around the stalled cars.

“Seriously guys, any day now,” Beca said into her mic.

The Keyblade, still glowing faintly from the previous battle, felt warm in her grip, a reminder of the power she wielded and the responsibility that came with it.

None of the Heartless could pass.

“You guys want a piece of me?” Beca shouted at the dark creatures. “Bring IT!”

Gail felt she had two bits of good luck in this otherwise cluster of a mission. The first was the emergency generator for the Agencia de Respuesta a Emergencias had automatically kicked on when the blackout occurred. The second was she only had to tranquilize two people in the building.

This simple mission to close a minor rift was turning into a real fiasco. It was going to be a lot harder to control the situation than she originally expected. Utilizing an algorithm application on her phone that Stacie had helped develop, Gail was able to access a computer workstation in the HR Manager’s office. Said HR Manager was now asleep on the couch, so Gail had a reasonable confidence that she had time to work out a plan to get control of this situation; if Stacie, Luke and Beca could contain the Heartless coming out of the rift. A big ask, Gail hoped they were enough. What she had been able to ascertain, it was like a tornado swept through the center of the city.

Gail paused, she had an idea for the cover story. She toggled her radio to call the pilot of the jet.

“Ma’am?”

“Patch me through to Cynthia Rose, as fast as you can,” said Gail. 

“Yes ma’am. Setting up satellite link… Calling now.”

As that was taking place, Gail started to access the emergency notification system for the Isla de San Juan. As she was scanning through files, Gail noted a number of files that caught her attention. Files that appeared to be about investments and upgrades to the small island’s government agencies. Looking about the room she was impressed with the new equipment. 

On a hunch, Gail produced a special USB drive and inserted it into the computer’s port. The device immediately started to copy everything on the workstation. Once that was complete, it would automatically scan the network and begin downloading any government files it could locate. What made this device especially useful is that it was connected to the satellite communications network that was being used to contact CR. The files already copied were being transmitted to a series of secure server farms AMG had set up around the globe. There was unlimited data storage capacity. With enough time, she would be able to view all this small nation’s information at her leisure. Maybe she would be able to shed some light on this mysterious investment boom on this tiny island that had helped create the conditions for a rift.

“Cynthia Rose here.”

“CR, I need to utilize your tech savvy to access the National Oceanic and Atmospheric Administration’s monitoring systems,” said Gail.

“You want me to hack NOAA again?” CR asked, a bit surprised by Gail’s request. 

“Yes. I need you to alter any tracking they have in the vicinity of the Isla de San Juan. Track our jet’s coordinates to get the exact location,” Gail instructed.

“What am I altering it to?”

Thinking about the snarky petite brunette member of the team, Gail couldn’t help but grin. “A microburst right over the city.”

“Luke, over here!” Stacie called out, her voice strained as she extended an impossibly long arm to scoop a terrified child out of harm’s way. Her body, flexible and durable, wove through the crowded street with ease. She deposited the child safely onto the roof of a restaurant before retracting her arm and scooping up the child’s unconscious mother, even as her eyes scanned for the next person in need.

Another four Heartless came their way, and Luke didn’t hesitate. His metal body moved with fluid strength. He barreled towards one of the dark, amorphous entities. Its glowing yellow eyes and razor-sharp claws were the thing of nightmares, but Luke didn’t hesitate. With all his considerable might, he punched the creature, his fist connecting with the creature’s head, that sent the Heartless sprawling backwards into the three trailing Heartless.

He noticed a group of people cowering on a heavily damaged bus. He waved for Stacie’s attention and then gestured towards the bus.

“Get everyone clear!” Luke shouted to Stacie, his voice a metallic bass that really carried over the din of their battle. “I’ll handle these things.”

Stacie nodded, her body stretching and contorting as she navigated to the bus and the panicked throng of people huddled together on it. She wrapped her elongated limbs around a couple people from the small group and carried them high above the fray before depositing them onto a nearby rooftop. It took three trips, but the people were so terrified that she had no trouble moving them. Her body stretched to incredible lengths, bending and twisting with the fluidity of a serpent, each movement precise and controlled.

Meanwhile, Luke was a whirlwind of metal and fury. He grappled with another of the pitch black Heartless, its claws scraping futilely against his impenetrable steel skin. With a grunt of effort, he hurled the beast into a nearby building, the impact leaving an indent in the concrete of the wall. But for every creature he defeated, more seemed to emerge from the shadows, their numbers growing with each passing second.

Stacie glanced over her shoulder, her heart pounding. She had to do more than just rescue people; she had to help Luke. She stretched her body again, this time wrapping herself around one of the creatures, constricting it with a vice-like grip. Her skin hardened, becoming nearly indestructible as she squeezed tighter and tighter, crushing the creature until it dissipated into a cloud of black smoke.

“Nice one, Stace!” Luke called, a rare smile breaking through his intense focus. He swung at another creature, his metal fist connecting with its jaw. “But we need to get to the rift, and help Beca.”

Stacie nodded, her eyes sharp and determined. She extended her body upward, climbing a nearby building like an elastic ribbon. From her vantage point, she scanned the area, her gaze finally settling on the dark tear from which the creatures had been emerging. It was easily spotted in the middle of the intersection two blocks up. Just past it she could see a blur of motion and light that seemed to be taking on a dozen Heartless.

“There!” she shouted down to Luke, pointing. “She’s just past the rift, and seems to be holding her own. If we can force these back, we can cordon off the rift and she can close it.!”

Luke glanced up and saw where Stacie was pointing. With renewed determination, he plowed through the throng of creatures, heading from the rift.  He picked up the closest Heartless and tossed it at towards the rift. Then the second, and a third.

Stacie followed suit, taking a page out of the slingshot move she often used with Luke. She began to pluck up Heartless, and sling them towards their destination.

”Why didn’t we think of this sooner?” Luke asked as he spun about and flung another dark creature.

”We’re learning and adapting,” Stacie said with a shrug. “It’s what makes us such a brilliant team.”

With a laugh, Luke continued to a plow his way the Heartless that were marching in their direction. Stacie was right behind, her elongated form weaving like a wraith. Together, they battled their way to the rift, their powers complementing each other in perfect harmony.

Her superior dexterity and control over the air had given Beca an edge, and she had used them to her utmost, but she was truly feeling her exhaustion. It didn’t help that she had created several vortexes of air, miniature tornadoes to keep any Heartless from getting behind her.

A new group of four Heartless were advancing on her, They weren’t bunched up yet, so she decided to press her attack. She picked the creature on the right and launched herself at it. Taking the fight to the Heartless had allowed her to use her advantages again and again against multiple foes already. 

The trouble was that Beca's breath was already coming in ragged gasps as she swung her Keyblade. The weight of fatigue was settling heavily on her shoulders making the Keyblade feel far weightier. She had now been battling the relentless horde of Heartless for nearly thirty minutes, each second dragging on like an eternity. Her muscles screamed for rest, but the dark creatures kept coming, their glowing malicious yellow eyes piercing through the gloom of the boulevard turned battlefield.

Every strike now was a test of her willpower. Beca's movements were growing slower, her once-precise attacks now driven more by instinct than strategy. Sweat dripped down her forehead. The tropical island’s humidity helping her to sweat profusely, stinging her eyes and blurring her vision. She could barely keep track of the shadowy figures darting around her, their numbers seemingly growing by the moment.

Each movement she made was a testament to her training and innate natural abilities. Though exhausted, Beca could still make the moves necessary to take on the Heartless. Her mastery of the Keyblade helped to enhance her natural talents, and allowed her to keep taking on Heartless after Heartless. 

The cacophony of chaos that is the world around her had only grown. The pounding of her own heartbeat echoing in her ears making it more difficult to concentrate.

A large Heartless lunged at her, and Beca barely dodged, her legs trembling from the effort. This Heartless was ready for her counter attack and blocked her attempted slash of the Keyblade. It countered with its left claw, and only Beca’s natural reflexes saved her from a serious gash. Beca found herself parrying repeated swipes by the Heartless as it forced her back. 

Knowing she couldn’t keep this up, Beca created a micro-air burst between her and the Heartless. The force of the air blast pushed both Beca and the Heartless backwards a foot or two. This meant the overhead blow the Heartless had aimed for Beca’s head missed. The creature’s pitch black claws slammed into the concrete of the sidewalk, and buried themselves tight so it couldn’t lift its hands. Beca used its vulnerability to leap up and stab the Keyblade into its chest.

She didn’t pay the dissolving creature any mind as another Heartless came forward. Beca stumbled but quickly regained her footing, summoning what little strength she had left. Her grip on the Keyblade tightened as she launched a desperate flurry of attacks, the weapon glowing faintly with her remaining energy.

She countered with a swift strike, managing to dissipate the creature into a cloud of darkness. But there was no time to celebrate. More Heartless emerged, drawn to her light like moths to a flame.

"I can't give up," Beca muttered through gritted teeth, her determination flaring even as exhaustion threatened to overtake her. She knew that if she fell, there would be no one left to hold the line. 

Her arms trembling as she raised the Keyblade once more. She now faced seven more Heatless, but wasn’t sure what she could do. Each step felt like moving a mountain, and each swing of her weapon felt heavier than the last. Her vision blurred not just with sweat but also fatigue, and her legs threatened to buckle at any moment.

She knew this was the end. She couldn’t go on much longer. The Heartless advanced on her, their sinister yellow eyes glowing with anticipation. Beca steeled herself, ready to face her fate.

Suddenly, a loud crash echoed through the battlefield. Beca turned in shock to see a VW Bug hurtling through the air, smashing into five of the Heartless and obliterating them in a burst of darkness. The remaining two Heartless were momentarily stunned, as was Beca. She turned to see Luke running towards another Heartless, panting heavily, but a triumphant grin on his face.

“Cheers Becky! Thought you could use some help,” he shouted over to her.

Before Beca could respond, Stacie appeared beside her, moving with a speed and precision that Beca could only marvel at in her exhausted state. Stacie tackled one of the remaining Heartless, wrestling it to the ground and holding it in a vice-like grip.

“Finish it!” Stacie yelled, her voice strained with effort.

Beca didn’t hesitate. Summoning the last reserves of her strength, she lunged forward and drove the Keyblade into the Heartless’s chest. As it dissolved into nothingness, Beca fell to her knees, her body finally giving in to the exhaustion.

Stacie helped her to her feet, and together they turned to face the rift, their determination renewed by each other’s presence.

“Let’s end this,” Beca said, her voice hoarse but resolute.

“Can you create a wind tunnel aimed at the rift?” Stacie asked. When Beca nodded, the taller brunette turned to the metal Englishman. “Luke, we need to push them back into the rift!” Stacie shouted, her voice clear and commanding amidst the chaos.

“On it!” Luke replied, grabbing a Heartless by its shadowy arm and hurling it towards where Beca pointed. The creature sailed through the air, its clawed hands grasping futilely at the wind.

Beca took a deep breath, feeling the power of the air around her. With a swift motion, she summoned a vortex, a swirling funnel of wind that caught the Heartless mid-air. The creature spun helplessly within the vortex before being propelled back into the rift, its dark form disappearing into the swirling darkness.

“Keep them coming!” Beca called out, her eyes blazing with determination.

Stacie was a blur of motion, her body stretching and twisting as she grabbed two Heartless at once. She swung them around, using her elongated limbs like whips, before tossing them towards Beca. The creatures hurtled through the air, their menacing yellow eyes wide with fear.

Beca focused, channeling her control over the air to intensify the vortex. The wind howled as it caught the Heartless, pulling them inexorably towards the rift. They struggled against the force, but Beca’s power was too strong. With a final burst of energy, she sent them spiraling into the dark void.

Luke fought his way through the swarm, his metal fists smashing Heartless left and right. Each time he threw one towards Beca, he did so with a precision born of countless hours of practice. “Beca, heads up!” he shouted, launching another Heartless in her direction.

Beca nodded, directing the wind to catch the Heartless and fling them back into the rift. The creature’s dark form swallowed by the swirling portal, disappearing into the void.

Stacie lifted another group of Heartless, swinging them around before tossing them towards Beca. “All yours, Beca!” she called out.

With all her determination and stubbornness Beca kept the tornado like vortex intact and pointed to the rift, guiding the Heartless into the dark realm beyond. The creatures were helpless against the force of the wind, their forms disappearing into shadows as they were pulled back into the rift.

“Almost there!” Beca shouted, her voice filled with the strain of determination. She could feel the vortex weakening, the flow of Heartless slowing. “Just a few more!”

Luke and Stacie redoubled their efforts, grabbing and throwing Heartless with renewed vigor. Beca’s vortex continuing based on sheer strength of her will, the wind howling as it funneled the creatures back into the dark void.

Finally, with a last, mighty gust of wind, Beca sent the remaining Heartless into the rift. 

“Seal it, Becky!” Luke shouted, his voice filled with encouragement.

Pointing her Keyblade at the center of the rift, as she had done on other occasions, Beca let the inexplicable force behind her mysterious Keyblade seal the tear between the worlds. She closed her eyes, concentrating on the task at hand. She visualized the rift closing, the chaotic energies being drawn back into the Dark Realm. The Keyblade glowed brighter, responding to her will. She felt the power of the blade amplifying her own.

The rift began to shudder, the dark edges trembling as the light from the Keyblade intensified. With a final, mighty effort, Beca poured all her energy into the blade. The swirling darkness shuddered, then the rift contracted, the swirling darkness beginning to collapse inward. Finally the rift completely closed with a final, resounding thunder clap. 

Immediately the night grew quiet, the only sound the labored breathing of the three mutants.

Beca lowered her Keyblade, the air around her settling into a calm breeze. She turned to Luke and Stacie, a triumphant smile on her face. “We did it,” she said, her voice filled with relief and pride.

Luke’s metal form shimmered as he reverted to his human state, a grin spreading across his face. “We sure did.”

Stacie, her body returning to its normal shape, nodded in agreement. “Together.”

“Let’s never split the team again,” Beca said.

“Amen,” replied both Luke and Stacie.

"Where's Gail?" Beca asked, as she surveyed the destruction the battle had wrought. She felt bad about her role in the damage, but they had to stop the Hearless.

“Taking over the island’s emergency notification system,” replied Luke. "She's going to broadcast the memory modifiers. It's an easier way to reach everybody in and out of the city."

"What's the story?" Beca had always found amusement in how Gail covered up Heartless-related incidents around the world—from giant sinkholes to riots over hockey games.

"Freak micro hurricane formed just off the coast and came inland,” answered Stacie. "Consistent with the injuries and structural damage to the buildings."

"Nice."

“Till she’s done, we can return to the jet and get some well deserved rest,” said Luke.

“Even better, I feel like I can sleep for a week.”

“So your typical day ending in a ‘Y’, teased Stacie.

“Bite me Conrad!”

Chapter Text

Insidious

“Woohoo! Spring Break! Here we go!” 

Clad in a striped green summer tank top and shorts, Bumper leapt from the top of the staircase and shot his tongue out toward the chandelier, using it as an anchor as he swung across the foyer. He landed beside his duffel bag by the front doors and raised his arms in triumph. 

“Panama City Bea-yuh-ch, baby!”

Beca rolled her eyes as she entered the foyer after finishing her eight AM Honors Physics class, in which she was doing surprisingly well. "Could you be any more of a college cliché, Bumper?" she asked dryly.

“You're just jealous 'cause you can't come with us, Mitchell,” the toad-boy smirked, swinging his bag over his shoulder.

“Please, I'd rather—“

Whatever Beca would rather do was cut off by another "Spring Break! Woohoo!" from the top of the staircase. Three of her fellow female students were dressed down in short shorts and revealing tops, and each of them was carrying her own overstuffed beach bag and sashaying down the corridor. The dark-haired girl in the middle spontaneously spread her iridescent pixie wings and fluttered down to the foyer to smirk at Beca as well.

"Sorry, no kids allowed," she said smugly, with a patronizing tilt of her head.

“Heartbreaking,” Beca deadpanned.

Before the college sophomore could snap back, Luke entered with a clipboard in his hands, looking relieved to find Beca. “There you are,”  he said, sounding as though he'd been searching for her throughout the entire mansion.

“Hey, Luke!” The dark-haired pixie pushed the smaller brunette out of the way and greeted the Brit in a sugary sweet voice that had Beca cringing. “Wanna come down to Florida with us? It's gonna be super fun!”

"I'm sure it will be, Alice,” he answered with a charming smile, then tapped the clipboard. “But sadly I've got a ton of work to do here. So you all have fun on my behalf, yeah?”

Alice gave him a pout while Bumper snorted. "Probably too embarrassed to be at the beach with this gorgeous body, eh," he said, gesturing up and down himself.

Luke gave Bumper a once over.

"Here we go…" Beca muttered with an exasperated eye roll when she saw the challenging smirk on her teammate's face.

Lifting his shirt up to reveal his washboard abs, Luke offhandedly said, "I think I'm good."

Alice and her posse bit their bottom lips and fluttered their eyelashes as Bumper scowled.

"Okay, let's go." Beca pushed her blond friend back where he came from. "Careful not to take home any STDs while you're down there," she added in a spiteful farewell to Alice.

"Where's Jesse?" Luke asked, once they began making their way to the Professor's antechamber alone.

"He said he wanted to get a couple of minutes to practice before the demo."

"Okay, well, the two of you are the only ones missing. Everyone else is waiting."

Beca looked down at the clipboard Luke was spinning between his palms. "Isn't that Aubrey's?"

"Yeah," smirked Luke. "I had a feeling Alice would invite me to their trip so I borrowed it to look genuinely busy."

Beca laughed and held her hand out for it. They made fun of the various things Aubrey meticulously kept track of and speculated the blonde's reactions should the clipboard mysteriously disappear, until Beca realized how long it had been since she had shared a lighthearted joke with Luke. The past few months had been all about their trips inside the Realm.

"Hey," she said distractedly, as they rounded the corner to the Professor's wing. "You know, things have been kinda hectic lately, with school and training and stuff—and I realized we've never really had much time to talk, just the two of us."

Luke glanced at her with mild confusion. "Is there something we need to talk about?"

"No... It's just... I guess I just want to ask, are you okay? I mean," Beca hesitated. "How are you feeling? With Jesse's new power and all…"

Jesse had made her promise not to spoil it for their review with the Professor and Gail, but like most secrets that occur in an enclosed space, it wasn't well-kept. The entire Alpha team already knew about Jesse's new power, a power that was very similar to Luke's. Luke smiled knowingly. At first, Beca thought nothing of it, but over the past few weeks she had begun noticing changes in her best friend. There was a swagger in his step and she was getting the impression that he was taking the playful competition between him and Luke more seriously than usual.

Luke, however, seemed unfazed. "Why wouldn't I be okay with it? We should all be pleased with his progress. It only makes the team better."

"I know… I guess I just thought you'd feel a little insecure." As soon as the words were out of her mouth, Beca realized how she had chosen the least likely person to accuse of feeling insecure; Luke was practically the poster boy for self-awareness. She shook her head with an apologetic chuckle. "You know what, forget it. Sorry for assuming that."

"We are all unique, with or without our powers," he said wisely and knowingly.

Beca nodded slowly. “So, it isn't uncommon to have similar powers with someone else?"

"I've never heard of it," Luke replied thoughtfully, "but if it is as Gail says and our powers are coded in our DNA, then perhaps Jesse and I share a genetic history."

"Well, I hope you don't think that we think you're any less useful—" Beca clamped her mouth shut, cursing her stupidity after she realized that it did not sound as comforting as she thought it would be when said out loud.

Luke gave her a wonky, amused smile. "We don't rank ourselves by the usefulness of our abilities, Beca" he reminded her. "In fact, I remember someone who was worried about her powers not being good enough the first time she got here but now she's doing a great job leading the team."

"L-leading?" she sputtered. “My powers aren't that—"

“Being a leader is not about the strength of your powers, Beca, but the strength of your heart. Besides," he smirked cheekily, holding the door to the antechamber open for Beca, "I never said that girl was you."

Beca rolled her eyes but refrained from answering as they entered the auditorium. The other members of Alpha Team were already waiting inside the cavernous room. They occupied a line of chairs set on the left side of the stage. They all looked up from their conversations and greeted Luke and her with varying degrees of enthusiasm. 

The Professor stood from his chair at a table he and Gail shared in front of the stage. He signaled for the final two to join the rest up on the stage. “Good! We're all here now. From what I’ve read in Miss Posen’s reports, I’m looking forward to seeing what you all have accomplished.” He pointedly looked at Aubrey. “Let us start the review.”

“We hope that the past four months have been very productive for all of you,” Gail began in a professional tone. “And I hope I don't need to remind everyone how important it is for us to conduct the rescue as soon as possible.”

From the stage, the six members of Team Alpha nodded solemnly.

“So what do you have to show us?” the Professor asked, as he sat back into his chair. He looked expectantly at all of them.

As expected, Aubrey stood up and walked to the center of the stage. She looked at her teammates, who all signaled their encouragement, and began to speak on the team’s behalf. “Well, sir, as you are aware, we began a series of training exercises, both individually and in teams. We trained with each other and against each other. When certain milestones were achieved we moved onto training sessions against simulated Heartless. We did team sessions against the Heartless simulations four times a week, and individually at least twice a week. That lasted from November through December. 

“After the New Year we moved on to facing actual Heartless inside the Realm of Darkness twice a week,” she reported formally. “We have succeeded in efficiently battling Heartless up to level thirteen, which, based on the drones' reports, we believe is enough to get us to the other side. Also, we have placed a total of eight charges within the Realm so far, which will give us a head start.”

The Professor nodded satisfactorily. "And how about your individual progress?"

"As you know, sir, we've each been working on certain milestones for our powers, which we would like to demonstrate for you now.” Aubrey looked between the Professor and Gail for confirmation to move forward with the demo and got it. “I'll start.”

Aubrey promptly stepped over to the line of seats and took Jesse by his wrist and had him stand at the center of the stage with her. They had chosen this space as it’s large enough for them to demonstrate their powers without causing any unwanted accidents. "Are you sure you're okay with this?" she whispered, getting a confident nod from him in reply.

"I trust you," he said, giving her a quick peck on the lips before closing his eyes shut.

Aubrey stepped back a few paces and took a deep breath. Without further ado, she lunged forward and connected her fist with her boyfriend's cheek. They saw a brief sparkle of electricity surround her hand, protecting it, so her audience wasn't surprised that she didn't recoil despite the sickening smack they all heard when the punch landed. Jesse let out a painful cry and instinctively put his hand to his face, only to force it down again when he remembered that everyone had to see the large bruise that was quickly beginning to form under his eye.

"Sorry," Aubrey grimaced, before gently cupping his cheek with her hand and using the technique she had been working hard on for the past several weeks to perfect.

The reason she chose Jesse to demonstrate her new healing power—other than his own eagerness to be her guinea pig—was that needed to strongly focus on controlling the electrons. Going overboard would hurt and leave a nasty burn mark on the recipient's skin, or worse, and with him being her boyfriend there was an extra incentive not to do that.

About half a minute later, she lowered her hand and stepped away from Jesse to show everyone the result. Jesse rubbed his face and moved his jaw around, expecting pain but feeling none. He smiled triumphantly and gestured proudly at Aubrey. Amid her audience's applause, however, Aubrey's eagle-eyed sense of detail noticed a tiny discolored spot below Jesse's cheekbone. She pursed her lips in dissatisfaction but no one seemed to see what she saw.

“Miss Posen, did you just perform electrical healing?” the Professor said in awe.

“Yes sir. I manipulate the electrons to stimulate molecules surrounding the injury to repair damaged cells," she explained. "It's only good for cuts and bruises; I'm not confident enough to try it on more serious injuries, though."

“Fantastic!” The Professor slapped the table excitedly. “Just when I thought you couldn't impress me more, Miss Posen.”

In spite of herself, Aubrey nodded her head humbly and went to sit back down, leaving Jesse at the center of the stage to demonstrate his own progress.

"This might be a little bit of a surprise," he said as an introduction. Since his friends had already found out weeks ago, he decided to follow his girlfriend's advice and keep the demo simple for Gail and the Professor.

He raised his arm toward the decorative suit of armor standing by the door and carefully manipulated the sword away from its grip. He allowed the weapon to hover in front of him for a few moments to let it sink in that it was metal, not earth, that he was controlling. Then he proceeded to bend the metal into different shapes—a rough shield, a wonky mace—until he found himself turning it into a sphere and pressing it against his palm. The cold metal sent a tingling sensation up his arm and, before he knew what he doing, the metal began to melt in his hand and slowly creep up his wrist and forearm, then toward his elbow, coating his entire arm in a metal skin—

"I think they get it."

Jesse was snapped out of his odd trance by a cold voice that came from… 

Stacie? 

He blinked twice and immediately returned the metal to its original form and place. He avoided everyone's eyes, knowing he had gone too far.

“So, you can now manipulate metal,” the Professor said slowly, looking neither impressed nor unimpressed. “What happened to—?”

“I can still control earth,” Jesse answered immediately. “I've researched why. Metal is a subset of earth material, which is why I sort of branched into it development-wise. And although the Realm is, like, mostly dirt and rock anyway, metal is physically stronger than earth, so now I can fight more Heartless more effectively."

The Professor seemed satisfied. "Excellent, Mr Swanson.”

As he turned to make his way back to the couch, Jesse didn't miss Gail's cautious, sideways glance at Luke before she moved her gaze to the irritable brunette beside him. "Stacie, how about you go next?" she said.

Without a word, Stacie stood up roughly and walked to the center of the stage. She stretched herself upward menacingly, and swayed gently side to side like a cobra poised to attack. When she was ready she nodded at Cynthia Rose. The young black woman lept up and with a bit of flair she produced three of the cards Luke had given her on Christmas. With practiced ease she flicked one after the other straight at Stacie’s elongated torso. The titanium cards, sharp and deadly as they were combined with Cynthia Rose's expert precision, hit true, and simply clattered to the ground after hitting Stacie's abdomen.

"Dermal armor?" the Professor asked with raised eyebrows. "Very useful."

"It is," Stacie said emotionlessly. "But I'm also faster—"

She shot her arm at breakneck speed toward the suit of armor and coiled it around its waist a few times.

"—and stronger."

With a small tug, she brought the suit to the stage, then constricted her arm around the metal, squeezing the suit of armor so tightly that its waist tightened to barely an inch in diameter, easily causing the metal remains to split in half and crash to the ground.

"Destruction of property aside, I am very impressed," said the Professor with a bit of a smirk. “This has been quite illuminating.Who's next?”

Cynthia Rose raised her hand but didn't move from her spot by the chairs. “Basically, to reduce my dependence on my cards and dice, which can easily run out during a fight, I learned to charge much larger objects at a faster rate. My current record is Bumper's Rubicon in three-point-two seconds."

Her teammates sniggered openly, remembering the expression on Bumper's face when he had walked into her demonstrating it to them the first time.

Gail frowned in confusion. “But I thought I saw it outside when I arrived? He was loading bags in it for their trip.”

"I charged it, but I didn't let it explode," explained Cynthia Rose, demonstrating that very fact by placing a hand on her chair and charging it. It glowed the familiar deep pink but didn't explode into pieces. "The timing is also something I've learned to control. Also, I took the liberty of using the chem lab AMG donated to Barden University to create customized bombs. I made them specially for Heartless so we humans aren't affected by them."

She held up a small green die. "This is a poison bomb—at least, poisonous to the Heartless. It emits pulses of manufactured light, which I, er, borrowed from AMG," she looked apologetically toward Gail, who merely shook her head in amusement. "It weakens the Heartless over time."

She held up a small ice-blue die next. “And this one is a freeze bomb, it stuns for about ten seconds. Luckily, the freezing point of Heartless is a lot higher than ours, so if one of us gets hit by accident, it'll be cold but not much colder than, say, hugging a block of ice naked,” Her teammates winced at the imagery as she continued, “So far it only works on weaker Heartless, but it's good enough for a quick getaway if we were mobbed.

“I also modified their design so that they can only be activated when charged. So none of these idiots," she waved a hand at her teammates, "can cause an unwanted accident."

"Great initiative! Amazing work, Miss Adams—as usual!" the Professor said delightedly, before turning to Beca. He connected the tips of his fingers together and smiled. “And what about you… the chosen one?"

Beca rolled her eyes as her friends hooted and cheered. She didn't understand why they had to make a whole show-and-tell spectacle out of their progress reports, but she supposed it gave the team a boost of confidence before their next undertaking.

“Well, I've pretty much mastered offensive and defensive aerokinesis,” she informed them lazily, sending herself off her chair with a gust of wind. "So I've been focusing on what other useful things I could do with it. For instance," she gestured at her teammates, "we all experienced freezing our asses off in the Realm, what with it being eternally dark and all, so…"

Beca took a deep breath and spread her arms out in a circle. An almost visible gust of wind blew from her arms and everyone in the room felt warmth wash over them. She had learned this technique by accident after experimenting on the breathing exercises Luke had given her way back when.

"It's a lot warmer for me," she said, pointing her finger at her chest. "But at least I can keep everyone cozy for a few minutes. Also, I seem to be getting faster and faster," she added as an afterthought, looking slightly confused by her own abilities. "Luke and I think my aerokinesis propels me forward while cutting the air ahead so I could have almost zero resistance. It's the closest explanation to why I've been able to move so quickly."

Gail frowned. "Well, how fast are you?"

"This fast," she replied, moving to stand behind the Professor, covering fifteen feet of distance in a single second. Gail knew it wasn't a blink-and-you'll-miss-it kind of speed, because she felt the wind rush from behind Beca. "It applies to my flight, too, but to a lesser degree. I don't even take the speeder most of the time," admitted Beca, referring to the all-terrain vehicle they used to travel inside the Realm.

“This is excellent. You all have progressed so far and, well, I do believe you are ready,” concluded the Professor. He looked at Gail, who nodded solemnly, and turned back to his students. “You all understand what we are asking you to do, correct?”

The students exchanged confirming looks with each other before nodding determinedly.

“Then it’s agreed, first thing tomorrow morning you all will enter the Realm of Darkness, traverse it to the realm beyond,” said Gail, with an air of cautious foreboding, “and not return until Chloe Beale is with you.”

The Alpha Team gathered at the staging area at 6:00am, or as Beca complained loudly-the ass crack of morning, for their final preparations. Nearly everything was complete. Gail had brought in a full team of AMG support engineers to make sure the speeders were ready for the arduous journey ahead. The three speeders, sleek hovercraft powered by advanced nuclear core engines, hummed with latent energy, their surfaces gleaming under the hangar's artificial lights. Each speeder was designed for speed and durability, crucial for their mission to the Dark Realm, a place fraught with unknown dangers and extreme cold.

The morning the vehicles had been introduced by Gail and her AMG technicians, Beca had worried that Jesse was going to have an aneurysm. Her best friend had been that excited.

‘There like straight out of Star Wars, Beca!’ Jesse had said excitedly, when he first saw the vehicles.

‘You’re such a nerd,” Beca had responded. Clearly not impressed.

‘I can’t wait to drive one. I’m going to sign up for extra lessons,’ he had informed her

He had followed through with that promise, and Beca had had to listen to countless stories about the vehicles over the last month. The silver lining of this, is Beca had become fairly well versed with the vehicles.

Now, the morning of their departure, Beca was actually happy that Jesse had droned on and on about the speeders.

As the Alpha Team consisted of six members, each speeder was assigned a pair of the team members. In their last planning session, it was decided that Stacie and Cynthia Rose would take the lead speeder, their experience and synergy from working together with AMG made them the natural choice to guide the others.

Behind them, in the second speeder, would be Aubrey and Jesse, both had tested well as navigators and everyone felt Aubrey would be skilled in handling the unpredictable nature of their travel. The rear would be brought up by Luke and Beca, pulling a hover wagon, with extra supplies for the journey.

Stacie, Cynthia Rose, Jesse and Luke had been performing extra training to improve their technical expertise of the speeders, which would be essential in any mechanical or electronic troubleshooting. The team members had loaded their personal gear, and gone over their supplies to ensure everything was secured properly.

As the team members moved about, they stretched and broke in their new uniforms. Each team member had been outfitted in state-of-the-art uniforms provided by AMG. These uniforms featured internal temperature control, a vital necessity for the harsh conditions they would face. The uniforms were a blend of sleek design and advanced technology, allowing the wearers to maintain optimal body temperature regardless of external conditions. Over these, they wore heavy parkas, gloves, caps, and goggles, forming a robust defense against the biting cold of the Dark Realm.

Gail had taken on the role of the team's logistic coordinator. In that role she had made sure Team Alpha had everything and anything they might need in the Realm of Darkness that AMG could provide.

She now stood before the team, her authoritative presence commanding their attention. Beside her, stood the Professor. Both were exhibiting nervous energy as the final preparations were completed.

“Can I have your attention please,” Gail began, her voice steady and clear as she addressed the students. “You’re about to embark on a mission that will test every skill and every piece of equipment you have. Your speeders are prepped and ready. Remember, these are more than just vehicles; they are your lifelines. Each one is equipped with navigational aids, emergency supplies, and enough power to get you to your destination and back. Stay in formation and communicate constantly. The nuclear cores in your speeders are highly efficient, but monitor them closely. Any fluctuation in power could be dangerous.”

The Professor stepped forward, “The portal to the Dark Realm is stable, but despite our best efforts a lot of it remains uncharted territory. We know about the extreme cold and the various types of Heartless, but there could be other hazards we haven't anticipated. Rely on your training, and more importantly, rely on each other.”

The team listened intently, the gravity of their mission weighing heavily on all of them. They had trained for months, but now, standing on the precipice of the unknown, the reality of their task was sinking in., this wouldn’t be a quick in and out, like their training missions. They could be gone for weeks.

Gail continued, “Maintain your heads and be ready to adapt as needed.” She paused, scanning their faces to ensure her words were sinking in. 

The Professor nodded in agreement. "Remember, the words of Norwegian polar explorer, Roald Amundsen, ‘Victory awaits him who has everything in order — luck, people call it. Defeat is certain for him who has neglected to take the necessary precautions in time; this is called bad luck.’ You do not need to rely on luck, because you have prepared yourselves really well.”

With the final instructions and pep talk given, Team Alpha made their way to the speeders. There was a collective moment of silence as they donned their gloves, caps, and goggles, each preparing mentally for what lay ahead. 

Aubrey glanced at her team, giving a reassuring nod. “Let's do this,” she said, her voice firm and resolute. 

With a nod in return, Beca used the KeyBlade to open the shimmering portal, an ethereal gateway to the Dark Realm.

As Beca opened the portal the rest of her team members each mounted their assigned speeders, and got settled in. Moments later the speeder hover engines came to life. One by one, the speeders surged forward, moving toward the Dark Realm portal.

The team had now been inside the Realm for over ten hours; a record for the team. And now every minute that passed set the record for the longest they had ever been inside at a single time. They had arrived, on their speeders, at their sixteen-mile checkpoint half an hour after leaving the real world, and they spent the succeeding hours continuing their pattern of fighting off Heartless and inserting more light charges. Exactly twenty days had passed since they inserted the first one, so they gave themselves the goal to make this their final trip lest they lose their convenient highway.

In order to achieve that goal, the team followed Aubrey's carefully laid out schedule and stopped at the twelfth hour to have their first 'night' inside the Realm. After ensuring that the pulses of light were doing their job to keep Heartless away, they located a decent patch of flat ground within the area to set up camp.

"Remember, guys, we only h-have thirty minutes of d-dinner," said Aubrey, her breath condensing in the cold air as she handed out food from the bags. "Then it's straight to the tents to get exactly seven and a half hours of sleep."

Jesse took a break from setting up the tents to wrap his jacket tighter around him. "Beca, c-could you warm us up a bit, p-please?" he stuttered.

"Oh! Yeah, sure." Beca hadn't noticed the cold, since her own breathing naturally warmed her body. She looked around at her teammates and saw that they were all shivering. "Oops. Sorry," she apologized before breathing in deeply and moving her arms in a circle like she did earlier that day in the real world.

The rest of the team sighed in relief as Beca's air warmed them all right up to their toes. Before it got too comfortable, however, Beca's stomach emitted an audible growl and she lowered her arms sheepishly. "I'll eat quickly," she promised, proceeding to wolf down her food. But in the few minutes that she was eating, the rest of them got colder and colder still.

"It w-wasn't this c-c-cold before, was it?" breathed Stacie, shoving her hands deeper into her jacket pocket. “The AMG uniforms did a better job keeping out the cold on our prior trips.”

“N-no,” answered Aubrey. “I think b-being in here longer while not d-d-oing anything makes it feel c-colder.”

“C-c-could be b-both,” Cynthia Rose said. “Gauges on-on th-th-the speeder show it tw-tw-ttwelve d-d-degrees colder than b-b-before.”

The sound of a motor running of a hover engine alerted them of Luke's arrival on his speeder.

“Any luck finding wood or any type of vegetation?” Jesse asked hopefully and sighed when Luke shook her head.

“Only f-found Heartless and r-rocks,” Luke answered.

Beca tried warming them up again but each breath only lasted a second now, and it wasn't exactly easy for her to keep doing it. Turning the empty food carton in her hands, she came up with an idea. "Hey, we can use these food containers! They're made of that biodegradable stuff, right, Bree?"

Aubrey nodded but seemed to hesitate, clearly not comfortable with burning anything. Sensing the blonde's pushback, Stacie added, “Come on, B-Bree, it's not like we're h-harming the Earth's environment. If anything, d-destroying this one would be a good thing.”

“Otherwise w-w-we ha-have t-t-to st-st-stay c-c-confined to the-the speeders or-or t-t-tents.”

In the end—and because she couldn't stand the cold anymore—Aubrey agreed and they were able to make a small campfire that kept them warm enough to feel comfortable to be outside. They knew they were never going to be comfortable enough, but they willed themselves to try; they would still rather fight with full energy than continue on.

To save on space, they had decided to share tents in pairs, two to one, and since Jesse had a legitimate reason to be with Aubrey this time, Luke had to find someone willing to share with him.

“I guess I'm the obvious choice, then," Cynthia Rose said with a small chuckle. "You can expect no funny business to go down in our tent. But dibs on the one farthest from those two.”

The tradeoff of keeping as close to the fire was the diminished privacy, as their tents were set up only a few feet apart. Aubrey rolled her eyes at the insinuation and barked, "Everyone should be in their tents in three minutes!"

"I g-guess you're s-stuck with me," Stacie smiled at Beca, with her bag under one arm, and ducked into the remaining tent. "I hope you're not a noisy—"

Stacie was cut off by the very audible sound of Jesse's voice from the neighboring tent saying, "I love it when you're all bossy." She turned around just as Beca entered the tent herself, wearing a disgusted expression.

"Is it too late to rip the pegs off and move the tent five miles that way?" the smaller brunette asked, jerking her thumb in the opposite direction of their neighbors. "I can keep the two of us warm."

Stacie gave a soft chuckle and took out a tiny pouch from her bag. "I brought an extra pair of unused earplugs if you need them."

"Nah, I was just kidding," said Beca, waving her hand carelessly. "I'm not that worried. They haven't actually done anything yet, at least according to Jesse's endless complaints."

"WE CAN HEAR YOU!" came Jesse's high-pitched irritated voice.

"So can we, you idiot," Beca yelled back. "So you better just follow your girlfriend's orders and go to sleep!"

Hearing agitated grumbling from the other side of the canvas, Stacie stifled a laugh, snuggled into her sleeping bag, and put on her sleeping mask. While Beca was in the middle of getting ready, a beeping noise went off and Aubrey yelled one last time, "Everybody should be sleeping now!"

"Does she really think we can sleep on cue, just like that?" Beca said out loud for all tents to hear. No one dared answer her, for fear of another lecture from Aubrey.

Beca appreciated the sun so much more after she felt the challenge of waking up in the cold, dark night, to Stacie shaking her out of her sleeping bag. "Wake up, Becs," the taller girl mumbled sleepily. "It's already Aubrey's second alarm. Three strikes you're out."

Beca pushed herself up despite her body's natural resistance and desire to not move. It wasn't like the hard ground was comfortable anyway. She ran a hand through her hair to tame it a bit before following Stacie out of the tent. "Good mor—" she began, but upon exiting the tent, she was greeted instead by a most somber sight.

Aubrey was hunched over the now-extinguished campfire, hoping to restart it with what little tinder was left; Cynthia Rose was handing small mugs to Luke and Stacie as though they were at a soup kitchen; and the dark skies and dull rocks did nothing to help the image of a destitute refugee camp. It was decidedly not a good morning.

"God, this is bleak," muttered Beca, walking over to crouch beside Aubrey. "Need any help?"

Aubrey looked up in relief and said, "Y-Y-Yes! C-C-Could y-you warm us up?"

Beca smacked a hand to her forehead. "Yeah! Of course! Sorry, I keep forgetting."

As she did so, Jesse clambered out of his tent holding something rectangular in his hand. "Hey, Aub, is this yours?" he asked, flipping the object over and realizing it was a book when the pages fanned out.

"Careful!" Aubrey cried sharply, rushing forward and snatching the book out of his hands.

"Is th-th-that—th-th-the Alice in Wonderland b-b-book Stacie g-got you f-f-for Christmas?"

Everyone stopped what they were doing and froze—figuratively, although they almost could literally—to watch the scene unfold. Beca might have even heard an "Oh, shit" come from somewhere behind her.

"Yes," Aubrey said tersely. Her voice shook slightly but they couldn't tell if it was from anger or from the cold.

Y-y-"Any p-p-particular r-reason why you brought it with y-you? In here?" Jesse asked in a dangerously low voice. "I mean, I don't see-see you b-b-bringing the p-p-planner I got—"

"God, Jesse! Will you just—!" Aubrey looked almost like she was about to pull her hair out, but instead she used her hands to shove him back into their tent for what little privacy it offered.

The four left stunned outside tried not to eavesdrop on the hissing argument happening just a few feet away from them, and chose to go back to whatever menial task they had been doing earlier. It only took a few seconds, though, before they realized that they couldn't resist huddling together to make sense of what had just happened.

"Okay bring it in, while I keep us warm,” Beca said as she created a pocket of warm air. The three other team members huddled in close, enjoying the warmth. “I need to get this out of my system before it eats me up inside," Beca whispered quickly, officially starting the conversation, and turned to Stacie. "Is there something going on between you and Aubrey?"

"No!" the accused girl whispered back indignantly. "Alice in Wonderland was her favorite childhood book, okay? So I thought it'd be a nice gesture if I got it for her as a Christmas gift. That's all."

"I don't remember her telling us her favorite childhood book," frowned Beca.

"She didn't."

"So how did you—?"

Beca and Cynthia Rose turned their heads to the only person who had known Aubrey as a child.

"I might have given Stacie the idea," Luke said reluctantly, then rounded on her. "But I didn't expect you to get her the exact same copy she had growing up!"

"I did?" Stacie asked, genuinely surprised. Then she smacked Luke on the shoulder. "Why didn't you tell me?!"

“How was I supposed to know you weren't just going to pick the first one off the shelf?” Luke responded.

“I meant you should have told me she had the first edition!” Stacie hissed.

“Whoa, wait a second,” Cynthia Rose held up her hand. “Girl, you got her a first edition? That's a Big Deal—capital B, capital D.”

Beca nodded fervently. "First edition classics cost thousands! I would know; my dad was a literature professor.”

“You don't spend thousands of dollars on just anybody,” Cynthia Rose said knowingly.

“I didn’t! All I did was pull some strings from a friend of a friend back in New York and cash in a few IOU's,” defended Stacie. “Seriously, guys, you're making a bigger deal out of this—“

"Shh!" Luke began waving his arms wildly. "They're coming back! Shut up, shut up!"

The three girls were more surprised by Luke's uncharacteristic jumpiness than by the fact that Aubrey and Jesse were about to witness their conspicuous huddle.

"Sorry about—what are you guys doing?" asked Aubrey, frowning upon seeing the huddle.

The guilty group simultaneously plastered on innocent, nonchalant faces and stared blankly at Aubrey and Jesse. The couple seemed to have worked things out—and then some. Both their faces were a little pink and it was likely not due to the cold. Aubrey's hair was unconvincingly tidy and she was biting her bottom lip to hide it from being visibly swollen. Jesse hadn't even bothered to fix the hair that stuck up at the back nor to wipe the goofy grin he had on his face.

"Just warmin' ourselves up!" said Luke in a cheery voice, encircling the girls with his arms and squeezing them tightly.

"Why didn't Beca just do that for you?" asked Jesse, finding amusement in his friends' awkward four-person hug.

Saving them from having to cook up a bullshit explanation, Beca's stomach made another audible rumble. "I, uh, had no energy?" she offered from under Luke's arm. After an awkward pause she cleared her throat and said more convincingly, "Like, are we going to eat or what?"

With that reminder, Aubrey glanced at her watch and ushered them all to have a quick 'breakfast' (it didn't matter what they called it since it was permanently evening in the Realm) and somehow managed to make everyone feel at fault for being six minutes behind schedule while not mentioning her spontaneous make out session with Jesse.

Fortunately, as they prepared themselves, the atmosphere around them returned to normal, but not without a little smoothing. Jesse apologized to Stacie for putting her in an awkward position, and in return Stacie assured him by recounting the argument she had with Aubrey a few days before Christmas and saying that she thought of the gift as a way to sincerely apologize. With the awkward morning behind them, the team continued on with their routine of fighting Heartless, setting up charges, and doing it all over again for a minimum of eight successful placements a day—according to Aubrey's schedule.

Before long, that schedule went from optimistic to downright impossible. Around their third day, the team started to realize that the Heartless in the Realm were stronger than their simulated counterparts. Some even displayed the ability to intelligently learn and adapt to their combat techniques. Fights were taking longer than their allotted time in Aubrey's strict schedule, which proportionately meant that recovery time did as well.

“Luke, Beca,” Aubrey’s voice came over the radio.

“Luke and Beca here,” Luke responded into his mic.

“Time to drop the next light.”

“I’m on it,” Beca responded. It made sense for Beca to dismount and set up the light buoys. Her ability to generate warm air, meant she didn’t need to wear the parka. She did still wear the cap, goggles and gloves, but part of that was the aesthetics. The speeder's instruments showed the temperature outside was far below zero Fahrenheit.

As Luke brought the speeder to a halt, and had it hovering in place, Beca steeled herself to open the hatch. With a deep breath she activated the speeder’s door and jumped out onto the cold black rocky ground. As she straightened she slowly looked out over the desolate desert of the Dark Realm. The icy, foreboding landscape stretched infinitely in every direction, a stark contrast to the world she grew up in.

Her job was simple but crucial: plant the protective light post in the rocky ground that would repel the Heartless and encroaching darkness and provide a safe passage back to Barden for her team. She moved twelve feet from the speeder, the uniform distance she always moved from the speeder. The frozen ground crunched under her boots, and her breath crystallized in the air.  

She reached the spot relatively quickly, despite the cold's attempt to sap her strength and choosing not to use her powers. There was something about the Dark Realm that seemed to be sapping her energy, sapping all of the team’s energy, so she tried not to overuse her powers on mundane tasks.

At the proscribed distance, Beca began looking about, and quickly determined an appropriate place to plant the light. 

She wanted to get this done as quickly as possible as she already could feel the cold seeping through her thermal suit as she prepared the ground. Even the combination of both her powers and her advanced gear was only marginally effective against the biting chill of this realm.

Beca's speed was one of her greatest assets, but in this realm that ability was sorely tested. Every movement felt sluggish, the extreme cold fighting against her agility.  Her fingers, numb and clumsy, worked to plant the light. As she did so, a nagging sensation grew in the back of her mind—a feeling that she was not alone.

She paused, her senses on high alert. The darkness seemed to close in around her, and she could almost hear it whispering. She turned her head slowly, scanning the area. Her eyes strained to see through the gloom, but nothing was visible. The protective light, now firmly planted in the ground, began to emit the harsh white light, pushing back the shadows. 

The feeling of being watched tugged at Beca’s senses. As the moments passed it only intensified for Beca.

With the light in place, Beca turned back towards the speeder, her pace quickening. The hairs on the back of her neck stood up, and her instincts screamed that danger was near. She was halfway back when she heard it—a faint, almost imperceptible flutter of wings. Heart racing, she spun around just in time to see a Heartless swooping down from above, its dark, bat-like wings beating soundlessly in the frigid air.

The Heartless was a terrifying sight, its ink black form twisted and grotesque, yellow eyes glowing with malevolent intelligence. It attacked with lightning speed, claws outstretched. Beca barely had time to react. She dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the creature’s sharp talons. She summoned the Keyblade and imbued with its light, parried the next strike. The Heartless hissed, a sound that seemed to echo through the dark realm, and darted in for another attack. Beca worried the Heartless might be calling too its brethren, and she and her team might have to face more in a short time.

The Heartless swept in again, and Beca deflected its attack with all her might, her blade flashing in the dim light. Each strike was precise, fueled by her determination and the knowledge that failure was not an option. The Heartless was relentless, but so was she. 

Suddenly the lights from the speeders were turned to full illumination. The Heartless seemed to freeze in the pale light, and Beca was able to stab the shadow creature through the chest, and it disintegrated into a cloud of darkness.

Breathing heavily, Beca scanned the area for any more threats. Satisfied that it was safe she looked to the speeders. Jesse gave her a goofy thumbs up, while Luke gave a two finger salute. Beca rolled her eyes and hurried back to the last speeder she shared with Luke. The protective light was already doing its job, casting a comforting glow across the landscape. 

“That was bloody scary,” said Luke as Beca settled into her seat.

“Try being outside the speeders,” Beca replied sarcastically. She then looked at him honestly. “Thanks for the assist with the lights.”

“No worries,” Luke replied as he started the speeder, and began following Aubrey’s and Jesse’s speeder. “Only wish we had hit upon the idea to up the illumination of the lights sooner. Stacie came up with it. She’s a clever one, that Stacie.”

“Yeah she is,” Beca agreed as the speeder picked up speed. The petite brunette looked back at the glowing light, a small now almost insignificant glow in the encroaching gloom. 

It almost didn’t seem worth it.

By the fourth day, they began to encounter Heartless that the AMG drones had never reported. They did not have a solid plan coming into those fights and, as was custom during their training, relied on the team's leader to yell out on-the-spot instructions. But even that strategy was becoming a problem, for there was a power struggle—or rather, a power catch-and-release—happening between Luke and Beca over the position of team leader that none of the others had noticed before now.

By default, Luke always led the team into the attack—it had always been that way, even during their missions in the real world. Aubrey took charge whenever it came to the more technical or managerial aspects of the team, such as setting up training sessions, creating lesson plans, filling out reports, or keeping up with their inventory. But when it came to actual field work, Luke had always been their combat leader. 

Beca only rarely took over command when either her instincts kicked in—which usually happened in dire situations—or her impatience did. But in the last few Heartless encounters, Luke had been subtly giving Beca the responsibility to declare the plan of action herself.

It didn't bother Beca… until it did.

They had just finished a particularly long and brutal fight with more of the flying Heartless Beca had fought. After finishing off the flock, Beca was exhausted from spending nearly an entire hour in midair. The team needed the advantage of having someone in the air and although Stacie could have tried, with the team running the clock already, Beca was the more efficient choice. But when she finally descended, hoping for a break, she was upset to find that the rest were all ready to move on to the next checkpoint.

"Come on guys! Let's go, let's go, let's go!" Aubrey called out, punctuating each yell with a loud clap to get everyone loaded onto their speeders. “Four more charges to the daily minimum!”

Beca didn't say anything despite her screaming muscles, because the mission was a team effort and they had all agreed to keep going as long as the majority of them still had the energy. But in her current state of exhaustion, the sound of Aubrey's commanding tone rubbed her the wrong way.

“You okay?” Cynthia Rose asked in concern, when Beca hopped onto the speeder with her, instead of flying ahead like she had done the last few times, or riding with Luke.

Beca gave a small nod. “Just tired.”

Cynthia Rose returned a sympathetic look and started the engine. She signaled to Stacie for her to ride with Luke. The tall brunette used her facial expression to silently ask what was up. CR just shook her head in response. Stacie nodded and headed for Luke’s speeder.

The next batch of Heartless that attacked was, as usual, already waiting for them at the edge of the barrier of light created by the charge Aubrey had just set just minutes ago. As they got further into the Realm of Darkness, the Heartless that were repelled by the charges grew bolder; rather than disperse and avoid the light, they waited at the edge, hungry for the team’s hearts.

These Heartless, which were mostly humanoid in shape and height except for their pitch-black skin, glowing yellow eyes, and long antennae stretching down their backs, were gathered by the dozens—a number that would have been a rare sight in the first two days but was now normal for the Alpha team to be up against.

They slowed their vehicles down as they approached the barrier, and Luke brought the speeder he was sharing with Stacie closer toward Cynthia Rose's. He called over the radio, “I'm thinking we could do a counter-offensive or a flank.” Cruising alongside them he made a series of gestures towards the Heartless. “What do you think, Becky?”

Beca knew he didn't mean to add to her stress, but her exhaustion combined with the sudden responsibility of making the decision fell on her all at once and she snapped, “Why don't you decide for once, Luke.” 

If the others noticed her unnecessary coldness, they didn't show it. The only sound that could be heard was the engine of the speeder, but that pretty much told Beca how they were all feeling. She felt her cheeks flush and, when Luke still hadn't said anything, quickly amended, “They look strong. I think a counter-offensive would be better.”

These new Heartless were indeed strong. Not only were they wickedly fast, they were also extremely resistant to Alpha Team’s attacks and had seemingly unlimited stamina, which was more than the team could say about themselves. Being on their sixth fight that day, all members of the Alpha Team were feeling it. 

Stacie and CR were definitely showing signs of fatigue, but Jesse was looking cooked. He had basically raced into everyone of the first five fights, not realizing this was a marathon, not a sprint. Now his mastery of this strange ground was waning. The protective walls he would create to protect the team’s flanks were becoming more brittle, and the rocks he would project out as missiles didn’t travel as far or as fast.

The team had tried to just barrel through the Heartless, utilizing the beefed up lights on the speeders to keep the creatures at bay. It has been successful the first go round, but the Heartless had quickly adapted, so with their second attack, the illumination of the lights was only partially successful, as a couple of the lights on the vehicles were destroyed by large rocks being hurled from the shadows of the landscape, or dropped from high in the air. Initially, after the first bowling ball size rock had smashed one of the spotlights, Jesse had been able to deflect or redirect the rocks. The next attack had nearly triple the rocks being thrown at the team’s three vehicles. It had overwhelmed Jesse’s ability to control the rocks.

Then the Heartless had started using different sizes of rocks. The bigger stones were easier for Jesse to see, and control, but then the Heartless would mix in smaller rocks, say the size of softballs and baseballs. While Jesse intercepted the bigger rocks, the smaller ones would smash into the speeders. The sound of the rocks hitting the hulls was disconcerting, especially when a well placed stone would take out a light or crack a window. Of course as those distractions were taking place, larger rocks had begun to strike the speeders.

It had become apparent that when a significant Heartless attack occurred, the members of Alpha Team would have to go out and face it head on. Relying on the lights was no longer a reliable strategy. Aubrey and Luke had both realized that they needed to protect their speeders. If they became damaged or worse, destroyed, the team’s ability to accomplish the mission would be compromised.

Because of her ability to fly, and the speed with which she could disembark from the speeders, Beca was always the first to meet the Heartless in the team’s counter attacks. Wielding the Keyblade also made Beca the most efficient team member in dispatching the Heartless. All of this made it apparent to all that Beca was growing 

Luke had attempted to bolster her sense of leadership. He saw within the petite woman a strong heart and a sense of purpose that would serve her well as a leader. He was  disheartened and frustrated that Beca balked at every opportunity Luke presented her with.

The progress of their small convoy was dismaying. Each move between light posts was completed at a snail's pace. This just added to Beca’s sour disposition. There didn’t appear to be any solution but Beca was still pissed at Luke for trying to get her to shoulder more of the burden in their fights, so she purposely didn't bother coming up with a new strategy as she rose up towards a flock of smaller Heartless.

She wanted to see how far Luke was willing to take passing the buck.

From the other side of the battlefield, Luke himself was pissed at Beca for acting so immaturely and putting herself at risk, by flying off where her team couldn’t cover her. He really thought Beca would appreciate being prepped for leadership, especially since she had been so eager to get the team to agree to take on this mission in the first place. Deciding that Beca needed a lesson in humility, Luke said nothing about their disastrous attempts to take on the Heartless, nor her going all maverick. Instead he would let the fight run its course…

…and pray no one was seriously hurt.

"… I told you, it's unnecessary… It's not the right time, okay?" said Gail, a phone clamped between her ear and shoulder. "We have enough of our own capital—hold on, I have another call. I'll call you back."

Gail gave the dress she had picked out to the sales lady with a nod and glanced at her phone. She frowned at the caller ID. “Hello, John,” she greeted in a professional tone. "This had better be an emergency because we're not supposed to—"

"The Statute of Limitations ran out on that five years ago, Gail," John reminded her through the phone. "Are you busy?"

“I'm, uh, having a girl's day out."

There was a pause before John asked in an amused voice, “Shopping for Chloe again?”

Gail sighed. She couldn't blame John for being able to read her so easily, even over the phone; they had been working together for several months now and that usually entailed getting to know each other's idiosyncrasies. Even though she could never fully trust him after what he did, Gail allowed herself to have a minimally acceptable working relationship with the man, hoping it would get her closer to understanding his psyche.

"I can't help it," she admitted with a shrug that he wouldn't see. "I guess I'm just excited to see her, and shopping distracts me from being worried about how the team is doing right now."

"Then, boy, do I have a distraction for you," John said in his usual over-enthusiastic tone. "Remember Isla de San Juan?" he said in a mildly offensive Spanish accent. "I don't think the increase in dark activity was a coincidence."

"What do you mean?"

"There's been another spike. I think there's something, or someone, on the island purposely attracting the darkness. I was hoping you'd want to check it out with me since all the students are gone."

"Well, I guess I could—"

"Great! I'll see you in about an hour."

Without waiting for a response, John hung up. Gail shook her head and glanced back down at her phone. She had received a text message during the brief call from her publicist. The message read, "The Herreras passed away last night. TIME, Forbes and the Wall Street Journal are asking for comments. Call me."

Gail frowned and felt a deep sorrow for the passing of her friends. But the sorrow was somewhat clouded by a feeling of unease, because the Herreras were a husband and wife famously known for uplifting from poverty the small Central American country of Isla de San Juan.

Jesse groaned painfully. He had been jumped by a group of Heartless during the last fight and got his leg badly cut in the tussle. Aubrey was leaning over his lying form in the camp they had set up after clearing the area.

"Hold still," his girlfriend chastised as she struggled to maintain hold of the electrons around his leg.

"I can't hold still because it hurts! Argh!" Pain shot down Jesse's leg when he moved to make that little outburst, causing Aubrey to lose focus and accidentally shock him. "Aubrey!"

"Don't yell at me right now, Jesse, I'm very stressed!"

"I wasn't yelling! I wasn't yelling," he repeated in an only slightly softer tone. “Please, just hurry up."

Aubrey pursed her lips and did her best to close the wound and restore the muscle cells around it. She had left it only three-fourths of the way healed, partly to spite Jesse (because she made it so that he'd be left with an uncomfortable ache the rest of the day) and partly so she'd have the energy because she, too, was exhausted and the others had injuries as well.

Without another word to him, she stood up and walked over to the rest of the group—or rather, to Stacie and Cynthia Rose. "Where are Beca and Luke?" she asked Cynthia Rose, who was charging up a bunch of rocks in an attempt to create heat in Beca's absence. Unfortunately, they only ended up exploding into tiny pebbles.

"Having a 'talk,'" she sighed, giving up on the rocks and nodding to a huge one a few yards away.

Aubrey followed her nod to where Beca was leaning against a boulder with her arms crossed and a scowl on her face, while Luke stood in front of her with his hands on his hips, looking equally pissed. She decided not to comment and just asked her teammate, "Are you okay? Do you need me to heal anything?"

Cynthia Rose shook her head gratefully. "I'm fine, but you should check on Stacie."

Aubrey thus made her way toward the brunette, who was lying on her back nearby. Stacie's eyes were shut in concentration and she was taking slow, deliberate breaths.

"Hey," Aubrey greeted softly. "Need any help?"

Keeping her eyes closed, Stacie took another deep breath before answering, "I'm good—just rearranging some organs."

Aubrey grimaced. "Ouch. I didn't know that could happen."

Stacie opened her eyes. "Only when the fight gets too heavy for me to concentrate on keeping it tight," she winked, then sat up. "Trouble in paradise?" she asked, when Aubrey sat on the floor beside her and pulled her legs against her chest.

"Jesse just needs some time to heal a bit more."

"Is that why you were yelling at him earlier? Because he needs to rest more?"

Aubrey's ears reddened. "Can we talk about something else?"

Stacie raised her eyebrows but nodded. She moved to cross her legs but winced painfully. "On second thought, maybe I'm not so good..." She rubbed her abdomen.

"Does it hurt?"

"It feels like... the worst cramping you could ever have plus how I imagine it feels for guys to get hit in the nuts."

Aubrey laughed at the description and obliged. She helped Stacie lie back down and rested her palm on Stacie's flat stomach.

A few seconds later, Stacie's pain was all gone and her energy even felt replenished. "Thanks! You're getting really good at that," she smiled.

"It's really quite simple," said Aubrey. "I just recharge the electrons around the pain to take away the pressure… at least, that's how I imagine it goes. But like I said before, I can't heal everything," she sighed. "Wounds and cuts are doable, but I can't do anything to affect viruses or diseases—"

"You shouldn't hope to," Stacie muttered under her breath.

"Sorry?"

Stacie turned to her seriously and said, "I'm sure your intentions are noble and all, but don't you remember why we're here? What Gail and the Professor told us? Chloe had a pretty useful power, too, and look what the government did to her."

Aubrey looked surprised when she pieced together Stacie's insinuation. "The Professor and Gail wouldn't let that happen again—they know what the government scientists did was wrong. The Professor told me everything that happened. How the Project Manager pushed Chloe too hard, and crossed a number of ethical lines.”

“They were a part of that project,” Stacie pointed out.

“Were ,” corrected Aubrey. “The Professor and Aubrey were part of an ambitious government project. The Professor said he wouldn’t be a party to such a project anymore.”

“You're defending him?" Stacie half-laughed. “After what that project did to Chloe?”

“But the Professor and Gail explained everything,” reasoned Aubrey, as if the admission was enough to absolve them. “Besides, the Professor wasn't the only one involved in that experiment. I don't see you being afraid to expose your powers to Gail.”

Stacie looked into the distance thoughtfully. "I'm not sure Gail is a hundred percent with the Professor."

“And now you're creating conspiracies,” argued Aubrey, throwing up her hands exasperatedly. “Why are you trying to pick a fight about him anyway?”

"I don't know, maybe because we have months' worth of our memories that were altered by an unseen force. Things we thought were true turned out to be wrong!” Stacie said hotly. “Not to mention we completely forgot an entire person! Honestly, I feel like I can't trust anyone anymore, not even my own memories—much less the guy who claims to have been a lead in a project that caused all this crazy shit.”

"You trust Gail," Aubrey pointed out. "She was part of the Project, too."

"Because I have good memories of her that I'm reasonable certain are true."

“Well, that's how I feel about the Professor,” Aubrey said dismissively.

"Is it really?" challenged Stacie. "Because from where I'm standing, it seems like you deify the guy."

Sensing an impending fight, Aubrey tried looking for a way out, but not before Stacie had the chance to accuse her.

“You didn't want to go on this mission because you're worried about Chloe. You accepted the mission because it was what the Professor wanted you to do.”

“So what?” Aubrey asked incredulously.

“You give the Professor too much trust!” Stacie shouted.

“You're being ridiculous," snapped Aubrey. “I wanted to do the mission because it was the right thing to do!"

"According to the Professor!"

"And Gail!" yelled Aubrey, catching Jesse and Cynthia Rose's attentions with her raised voice. She lowered it and hissed, “Stacie, what the hell? Why are you ragging on me about my decisions now when you've made the exact same ones?"

“Because I'm worried that you're being brainwashed by the Professor! You eat up everything he tells you and you do whatever he asks even if it means risking your life," Stacie responded in an even tone. “Look, I know you've known him half your life but it's not healthy, Aubrey. If you didfigure out how to take your healing to the next level, I'm worried that you'd give yourself up so easily to his next ambition, and end up just like Chloe."

"Is everything all right here?"

Aubrey and Stacie turned their heads to see Jesse limping over as quickly as he could.

"I thought it was Jesse that changed you," Stacie said quietly, speaking to Aubrey but still eyeing the approaching boyfriend. "But now I think something happened in those three months, something that we forgot, that changed you."

"What exactly are you accusing Aubrey of, Stacie?" Jesse asked darkly, panting slightly at the effort it took to get to them. "Because it seems to me like you're just looking for a reason to be angry at her to deflect from your jealousy."

"What is that supposed to mean?" snarled Stacie. She stood up swiftly to be at level height with Jesse.

Aubrey rose to her feet, too, not wanting to be the only one left on the ground. "Jesse, stop," she warned him.

"Don't think I haven't noticed how you've been acting ever since Aubrey and I got together," Jesse said snidely. "She chose me, okay—"

Both Aubrey and Stacie's mouths dropped open at his insinuation.

“News flash, Jesse,” Stacie hissed, “not everything revolves around your love life; you narcissistic asshole!”

“Jesse,” came Cynthia Rose's exasperated voice. She had also approached when she sensed Jesse's green monster about to surface. “Come on man, we talked about this, it’s l—“

"What?" Stacie rounded on Cynthia Rose. "So you've been talking about me behind my back, huh?"

"That's not what—"

Just before their fight came to a head, however, another one a couple of yards away had already broken out.

“Have you heard the news about the Herreras?” Gail asked the moment the Professor settled into his seat on the jet. She didn’t bother to look up from her laptop which was sitting on the small table between their seats. She was splitting her focus between her tablet and the laptop.

“The who?” asked the Professor offhandedly as he focused on securing his seat belt.

“Rafael and Vina Herrera,” added Gail, as she typed something more into her laptop.

“You seem busy,” he said in response as he indicated her laptop, the tablet, and Gail’s mobile phone, all of which seemed to be providing her with information.

“Things are happening John,” Gail said, looking up from her computer and giving the man across from her a hard stare.

“What were those names again?” asked the Professor, looking uncomfortable under the blonde woman’s pointed stare.

“Rafael and Vina Herrera.”

“Those names seem familiar,” answered the Professor.

Gail tapped a picture on the tablet and expanded the picture before sliding the device to the Professor.

He took the device, and looked at the picture of a distinguished couple. “Ahh yes, Rafael and Vina Herrera. There that rich couple from—“ John sat up straighter and frowned. “From Saint John's Island?"

Gail nodded. “They died last night; murdered in their own home. I was wondering if this could be the cause of the spike in dark activity, because this can't just be a coincidence.”

John looked thoughtful. “They must be really good people if it could cause a such a strong reaction from the entire country though.”

"They are—well, were," Gail corrected herself sadly. “They spearheaded the sustainable development of their country's economy, halving the poverty rate in less than ten years. Hell, the two have a higher approval rating than their president.”

“Are there any suspects in the murder?” asked John “Do you think the Heartless are behind it?”

Gail shook her head. “I don't think the Heartless are intelligent enough to come up with something as targeted as this, do you John?” The Professor shook his head. She continued, “It does feel like something that could be used to reopen the rift the Realm of Darkness, especially one that was only recently closed.”

“You make it sound like they were sacrificed,” responded the Professor. When Gail raised her right eyebrow in response, John asked, “What’s being reported?”

“According to the preliminary reports I read on the way here, both official and unofficial from sources I still have on the island, it was definitely murder. It was brutal, is what my sources passed on. The only person at home was their son.”

“Could he have done it?”

Gail shook her head, “I don’t think so. It almost feels political.”

“The son is a viable suspect.”

“Possibly, I remember meeting him a few years ago,” sighed Gail. “He seemed to be a regular boy, with normal dreams, ambitions and desires, even as privileged as he was. Nothing I saw in him would make me think he'd be capable of murdering his own parents.”

“I have found that young people are often capable of more than what we might expect,” said John. “Trust me, I run a school filled with them. You never know what goes on in their heads…"

The boulder Beca was previously leaning on was smashed to pieces from the force of Luke's body crashing into it. He had grown enraged by her constant taunts, snide comments and put downs. The petite brunette had flown straight into the air to dodge the Brit’s attack, bombarding him with successive air swipes as she ascended. Luke, in his fully metallized body, crossed his arms in front of him to deflect the air.

Aubrey, Cynthia Rose, Jesse, and Stacie ran to their two teammates just as Beca, who was still furiously sending air swipes Luke's way nonstop, yelled, “Maybe I could beat your head out of your ass so we finally get a leader who gives a shit! What do we even need you for?”

Luke took cover behind another boulder and waited for a fatigued Beca to get back on the ground. When she did, he charged toward her again. “What would you know about being a leader? Or a decent teammate?” he yelled back. “You have no regard for anyone but yourself! Not your teammates individually or your team as a whole! You refuse to take responsibility for anything! Not your reckless decisions, not your disregard for the health or wellbeing of your teammates!”

Luke angrily pushed off every air swipe that was sent his way and growled whenever Beca would just jump back to avoid him. Frustrated, he aimed his fist at her chest, formed it into a sharp end, and extended it as far as he could.

Beca's eyes widened as she witnessed her miscalculation; the metal was going farther than she had ever seen it stretched before—

"Luke! Beca!" Aubrey screeched when the sharp end of Luke's arm was mere inches from Beca.

The Brit stopped, having felt he proved his point. It was at that point an unfamiliar feeling of his body being yanked backwards startled Luke. He turned to the other four members of their team—each looking as dumbfounded as the other—and saw Jesse with his palms out facing him. The calm façade that had already been broken when Beca wouldn't stop taunting him only crumbled further.

Luke glared murderously at Jesse and warned him, in a dead serious tone, "You don't want to be doing that, Jesse."

“What the HELL are you two doing?” cried Aubrey, taking the chance to begin an open dialogue. “This isn't the time to be fighting!”

“JESSE! LET ME GO!” roared Luke, the vein in his neck bulging. They had never seen their friend and leader this furious, and it scared Jesse enough to make him gulp and sweat.

“Let him go. His prissy ass needs this fight,” Beca said from a safer distance. Rather than cause her concern, seeing that Luke was serious enough to actually hurt her only made her stubbornly angrier.

“Stop taunting him, Beca!” Stacie yelled angrily, in disbelief at what was going on in front of her eyes.

When Jesse still hadn't released him, Luke made the quick decision to return his body to its fleshy form and charged, only this time he was headed straight towards Jesse instead of Beca. As the rest watched in surprise, Jesse backed away hurriedly and brought up walls of rock to deter Luke. The Brit didn’t slow for a second, and smashed his way through the wall of black rock. He became adept at altering his body between metal and flesh. Turning to his metal form when a wall of rock appeared, but then flesh as he closed in on the younger mutant. 

Without stopping, Luke threw his fist at Jesse with a well aimed punch. Jesse instantly crumpled after being hit in his face. 

“Oww! What the Fuck!” Jesse shouted while on his knees as he held his bleeding nose.

"Stop!" Aubrey shrieked when, out of the corner of her eye, she saw Beca swoop in to attack Luke for attacking her best friend.

Luke reverted to his metal form, and brought his hands together in a mighty clap, stronger than anything he had ever done before. The shockwave of the clap actually knocked Beca backwards.

A flash of a smoke bomb later, Cynthia Rose stood in between Luke and Beca, two charged rocks in her hands. Stacie had her long arms wrapped multiple times around Beca, restraining her. 

When Jesse got off his knees and started to rush towards Luke, Aubrey stepped in between the two. She placed both palms on Jesse’s chest keeping him from attacking the Brit. When Luke closed the distance, back in his human form, Aubrey placed a hand on his chest, now holding both Jesse and Luke away from each other.

Every single one of Alpha Team was panting heavily, as a general cessation occurred among them. Beca stopped struggling in Stacie’s constrictor hold, and Jesse responded to his girlfriend’s touch. Only Luke tried pushing forward.

“Luke! Stop!” Aubrey shouted as she looked her longtime friend straight in the eyes. It almost caused her to recoil as she saw no sign of the man she grew up with.

Chapter Text

Island in the Spotlight

What the hell is wrong with you two?" shouted Cynthia Rose. "Use your words , not your fists, dammit!”

"Luke is being a total asswipe and I'm getting fucking tired of picking up his slack!" spat Beca, as she struggled to free herself from Stacie's grip as the taller brunette pulled her in by retracting her arm. “Are those enough words for you?"

“Easy there, Beca.” Stacie winced when the smaller brunette lashed out with her elbow at the last second and dug into a particularly sensitive spot.

Everyone waited anxiously for Luke to say something, but he was no longer responding to Beca's taunts; his breaths had steadied and he was staring past all of them, at the space far in the distance. Aubrey, his friend of almost ten years, tried catching his eye but he avoided them in shame.

"We need to go," he croaked after a pause, his voice hoarse from the uncharacteristic yelling he did earlier.

"No," said Aubrey firmly. "We need to talk about what happened before we go any further—"

"I don't mean going further. We need to leave the Realm of Darkness."

"What?"

“So now you're giving up?” scoffed Beca. "Wow, I never knew you were a fucking wuss, but I didn't think—"

“I'm not giving up,” interjected Luke, ignoring the bait. “On the contrary, I'm doing what you want; I'm choosing to protect you all from the Hell that is this place.”

Beca frowned in spite of herself. “What are you talking about? We've been here for four days, we know the danger—"

"I don't think we do,” Luke interrupted.

“What do you mean?” Stacie asked. Having fought alongside Luke in St. John, Stacie was a little taken aback by his attack on Beca.

“I don’t believe we're completely safe from the darkness of this realm,” Luke announced solemnly, still not making eye contact with anyone. “I  think there’s a far more insidious danger here than the Heartless. I think the longer we’re inside this Realm, the easier it is for the darkness to get nside our hearts.”

The Brit was met with only silence from his teammates, save for Jesse who made a derisive snort, but was quickly shut down by the stern looks from the rest of the team. Not even Beca made one of her usual sarcastic remarks.

Sensing he had an opportunity to expound, Luke continued, “Think about it... I can feel myself growing more miserable the longer we stay here. I definitely feel more irritated and depressed. Do any of you feel the same?”

Luke finally lifted his head, looked at each of them one by one. He got his answer as everyone dropped their hepp when he attempted to look them in the eyes.

Over the past few days, but more so in the last twenty-four hours, each of them had in fact begun noticing that they were getting more hot-tempered and impatient as a team. But they chalked it up to the obvious stress of going through seemingly endless Heartless encounters.

They each assumed that the reason they were liking each other a lot less was that simply being with each other constantly in the Realm, at closer proximity than they were used to in the real world, made them quite tired of each other.

But even with that hypothesis, they couldn't deny that they also began to find bits of each other's personalities unreasonably irritating all of a sudden. For instance, Aubrey's controlling obsession with organization, which they normally tolerated at Barden and thought of as an adorable quirk, now felt like borderline Nazism coming from the blonde.

And while everyone found Beca generally agreeable, they knew that her disregard for rules and order could be a pain in the ass. They didn't, however, expect that once inside the Realm her flaw would manifest into an utter disregard for everyone being turned into an icicle every time she "forgot" that everyone besides her felt the cold. It went from a mildly annoying character trait to evidence of borderline sociopathic behavior. For someone who claimed to be willing to die for any of her teammates, it seemed to the rest of the Alpha team that Beca found it way too easy to disregard their wellbeing when they weren't in immediate danger.

And once it started becoming obvious, they didn't even want to touch Jesse's problem. He had become so unbearably possessive over Aubrey ever since their first night in the Realm that nobody wanted to talk to him anymore to avoid actually hitting him. Though he had apologized for the incident, he didn't actually change his outward passive-aggressive behavior of showering his girlfriend with attention and close physical contact. But it wasn't a behavior they were only seeing with clearer eyes; Jesse had never been that irritating outside the Realm.

Not even Stacie and Cynthia Rose were exempt from being seen through shit-colored glasses.

Never had it been more apparent to the team that Stacie had a knack for saying or doing whatever she wanted—like downright accusing Aubrey of not being able to think for herself—just because she thought she could get away with it. It was entertaining to watch people try and fail to stop her back in the real world, but they had no patience for it inside the Realm. Bold and outspoken as she was, Stacie had no right to throw out incendiary comments.

And it was no longer a wonder to them how Cynthia Rose had gotten to be the master gambler that she was, being as ambiguous as a homonym when choosing sides on an issue. It seemed to them that she always had something to say but never picked a definite side on things. Of course, under normal circumstances they would think of this as being rationally objective, but with everyone's secretly pissed at everyone else, Cynthia Rose couldn't be trusted to be on your side.

All these pent up frustrations they had been secretly harboring came rushing to the front of their minds at Luke's simple question about whether they felt something dark growing within them. And along with that wave of unbridled resentment came a bitter feeling that they didn't dare admit to themselves amidst the exhaustion of the past few days.

The feeling that the mission wasn't worth it anymore.

A depressing silence followed Luke's question, but it was only followed by an even more upsetting discovery.

"I haven't even thought about Chloe since…" Luke shook his head and sighed, unable to finish his sentence. "And to think, we've only been here for four days. It already feels like forever and we've covered barely a third of the distance."

"But now that we know we feel this way we can push it down," Aubrey suggested hopefully, her determination to never give up the mission outweighing what she knew was probably the better decision. "Whenever we feel stressed out or angry, we can just remind each other that it's the darkness, not us."

"Aubrey, we have maybe sixty miles left. Even if we manage to stick to the schedule, that's still a week more of this ," Luke waved his hand over their combative positions, which hadn't changed since the dust cleared. "I'm not risking it getting even more out of hand when it will already be too late to go back."

"But we can handle—"

“I wanted to hurt her, Bree!” Luke pointed at Beca to emphasize his point.

“But you didn’t,” Aubrey started.

“Only just,” Luke countered.

Aubrey shut her mouth and Beca's body slackened under Stacie's grip. With the adrenaline gone, it only now sunk in how grave it must have been if Luke had really wanted to pierce her with his metal arm.

"And Jesse, too,” added Luke, finally meeting Aubrey's eyes with his guilt-filled ones. "I really wanted to hurt them, and I almost did. I seriously thought about punching Jesse with a steel fist.” The younger man blanched and Just a simple argument made me lose control. And you know me, Aubrey; you know that under normal circumstances I would never have done that. The influence of being in this Realm is so strong; it feeds on our depression, adds to our exhaustion and fuels our impatience. These pulses of light," he waved at the air around them, "they're only manufactured—useless against the pure darkness. I can't let the team be haunted by the possibility of losing themselves like I almost did.”

A silence fell over the team, as they all took in what Luke had just said. It was Jesse who broke the silence a couple minutes later when he asked, “Has anyone noticed that it’s not been freezing?” 

“Still cold,” answered Cynthia Rose, “and feels like it’s getting colder.”

“What’s going on?” Aubrey asked, looking around them to see if anything had changed around them. The dark landscape beyond the lights seemed unchanged from the dismal barren hellscape it had always been.

“I think it’s Beca,” Stacie offered, as she loosened her python-like grip on the petite woman. “I could feel heat shedding off of her like nobody’s business.”

“Girl was so angry, she was unconsciously heating the whole area,” Cynthia Rose said.

“And now that she’s calming down?” Jesse asked.

“The heat’s going away,” Stacie observed.

“Should I annoy her or something?” 

“Bite me Swanson,” Beca snarled. She then looked at Aubrey. I didn’t know I was doing it.”

“Seems you are still developing new abilities,” Aubrey observed. “It’s a good thing.”

Beca started to smile, but her eyes turned to Luke, and it slipped. “What do we do now?”

It looked like Aubrey was about to say something, but thought better of it, and stayed quiet. The rest of the team all remained quiet too. Luke would usually have been the one to step up in a moment like this, but he had said his piece; he knew he had to let the others decide. 

The silence stretched on for over a minute, as each  evaluated the situation. They had never once even considered the option of deliberately failing the mission because, as Gail had told them, they weren't to come back without Chloe. Of course, she meant for it to be taken with a grain of salt and they did, but was this a good enough reason to back out?

Aubrey and Luke's eyes were still locked on to each other. In all her life, she knew Luke was not the type to give her any bullshit; he knew how much responsibility meant to Aubrey. It was part of her very being, 'brainwashed' or not and so Luke knew very well what he was asking her to do.

"Okay," she said softly, reaching out and putting a comforting hand on Luke's forearm. Then she turned to address everyone. "It's only a few hours from the Corridor to the fourth checkpoint. After that, the first three charges ought to have expired by now so there might be some fighting left for us to do.”

The look that everyone was giving her was of pure shock. It made Aubrey feel that she needed to explain and or defend her decision. “It's the right decision. Like Luke said... we need to rest and restore, not just our bodies, but our hearts and minds, too. We know now that we can't do this in one go so we'll… we'll just have to figure something out with the Professor and Gail when we get back."

The others tried not to look surprised at Aubrey's willingness to quit, but it was too late. They all simply nodded their agreement. Stacie fully uncoiled her arms around Beca and shuffled off to help Aubrey and Cynthia Rose pack up the few things they had laid out to set up camp after their most recent Heartless encounter. A very subdued Jesse followed them back to help.

Luke hung back and signaled to Beca that he wanted to talk to her. Beca didn't hesitate to oblige.

"I'm sorry," he said sincerely when they were left alone. "I hope you know that I would never—in my right mind—hurt you intentionally. And I'm sorry I put pressure on you to lead the team without even asking if you wanted to. And I'm sorry for accusing you of being reckless when you wanted to take on the mission, I should have known that you would do it because you were loyal to your friend."

Beca shook her head. "Stop apologizing. I was feeling really shitty, too, but I didn't think to connect it to the darkness in this place. And I didn't mean what I said about you being a wuss or a bad leader.”

She took a deep breath and swallowed her awkwardness. "I really look up to you, Luke," she mumbled. She had always been unwilling to admit even a slight dependency on people, but if anyone had earned it, it would be the guy standing in front of her. "Yes, I was upset that you threw everything on my shoulders, but it's mostly because I still want you to tell me what to do. You are the perfect guy to head this team—everything feels safe and right when it's coming from you, and I don't think I have that part of leadership down yet. And…" she lowered her head in shame. "To be honest, I haven't been thinking about Chloe lately either. So, I don't know, you might not be completely off base when you said that I was 'recklessly eager' when I... when—"

"Hey, we can talk about this when we get back, all right?" Luke stopped her with a small smile. "Everything just feels too heavy right now, doesn't it?"

Beca nodded. The resolve she had found in herself the night of the Christmas dinner was unraveling; Chloe may have been a special person to them, once upon a memory, but Beca was starting to realize that maybe there was more to the mission than the feeling of having a purpose. She—they needed something more.

Together the two reconciled friends walked back to the speeders, faced the vehicles in the opposite direction, and begun their journey back home.

“Thank you for your hospitality, Sid," said John, grasping the young man's hand with his. "And I'm so sorry for your loss."

The young man bowed and replied in an accented English, "Gracias, Profesor Smith and Mrs. McKadden. Speaking to amigas of mis padres was quite curativo y agradable, ehh-healing and enjoyable. It gives me buenos recuerdoss to keep in light of the investigation.”

“I hope everything clears up soon,” Gail offered sympathetically. She and John had ended up spending two nights in Isla de San Juan, being lavishly accommodated by Gail's deceased friends' son, Isidro Herrera. Aside from taking part in the national mourning ceremonies, they had also intended to do a bit of investigating themselves to see if the spike in dark activity could be attributed to the death and not something more sinister.

But they didn't get far, since the dashing young man had explained that he simply found his parents dead in their bedrooms one morning. Despite not having evidence connecting him to the crime, however, the local police could not drop Sid as the prime suspect in the case solely by the fact that there were no other plausible suspects. That kept Gail and John stumped with regard to their own investigation.

Well, that and the constant police escorts.

“I hope so, too. Tener un vuelo segurot back to America.”

Gail and John were escorted with a full police contingent, all the way to the national airport. There the AMG jet had been given permission to land. It too had remained under guard.

Obviously, the two had avoided discussing the investigation inside the service car and instead acted like tourists, asking the driver about every building or monument that they passed. The Herrera tower—one of the tallest structures, protruding into the city's skyline—was one of many buildings that Gail didn't remember seeing the last time she had officially visited the island, and it was a testament to how different things were. The Herreras had definitely helped shaped the small island country, and it was no surprise how much the citizens mourned for their deaths. Yet something still didn't feel right.

"So what do you think?" she asked John an hour later when they were safely in the air en route to Atlanta. "Do you think Sid is completely innocent?"

"Oh, I don't believe anyone is completely innocent," said John, shifting in his seat to fish his phone out of his pocket. "He's definitely hiding something , but whether or not it implicates him, I do not know."

"I agree. In any case, we should expect higher levels of dark activity in the days to come. When the students come back, we should send a team as soon as possible."

"I don't think we'll have to wait that long," John said slowly, frowning down at his phone. "I haven't been able to check my inbox since we arrived but I got an e-mail from Charlene yesterday. Apparently they're back."

Gail perked up excitedly.

"—without Chloe."

Her face fell. "Is everything all right?" she asked worriedly. "Are they hurt?"

John shook his head. "Charlene started debriefing this morning," he said, reading from his e-mail. "They discovered that… prolonged exposure to the darkness in the Realm was affecting them personally. That fundamentally the darkness was beginning to grow within their own hearts.” He lifted his head to look at Gail. "Well, it makes sense that we overlooked that, since drones don't have hearts. They had to leave the Realm to recover.”

"Oh..." Gail bit her lip worriedly.

John observed her anxiously tapping her fingers against the armrest of her chair while trying not to look too heartbroken. He sighed, leaning back in his own chair, and closed his eyes.

The journey back wasn’t nearly as hard as the one into the realm, but it wasn’t without danger. It was like the realm knew they were leaving and it had already won. There were sightings of various Heartless, but fewer attacks, mostly rocks being thrown or dropped on the speeders. There were only a few coordinated group attacks similar to the ones the team had faced on the journey in.

The depression and anxiety was still felt by every member of the team, but they recognized it better now. Knowing that they were traveling to the exit also helped. The idea of seeing the sun and blue skies was a great motivator.

Beca also helped by jury rigging the radios so she could play her mixes for the three speeders, while not interfering with their ability to communicate between vehicles.

“I should’ve known you’d bring your mixes with you,” Jesse teased.

“Never leave home without them,” Beca responded. She stuck her tongue out at the radio, which caused Luke to guffaw out loud.

As the music played, the team literally felt themselves feeling a bit better. It wasn’t lost on them the difference in what they were feeling on their return compared to their journey into the Dark Realm.

Chloe sat on the black charcoal gray sand of the beach, the dark grains slipping through her fingers like fragments of forgotten dreams. The perpetual night cast a surreal, timeless quality over the landscape, the sky an inky canvas punctuated by a motionless moon. Its pale light bathed the beach in an ethereal glow, casting long, still shadows that seemed frozen in time.

The ocean before her was a vast, silent expanse, its surface calm and unbroken. No waves lapped at the shore, no breeze stirred the air. It was as if the world had paused, caught in a moment that stretched infinitely. Chloe's eyes were fixed on the moon, her thoughts distant and heavy.

Jack sat beside her, his presence a comforting anchor in the stillness. He watched her in silence, sensing the weight of her unspoken thoughts. Finally, Chloe turned to him, her eyes reflecting the cold light of the moon.

"It feels like Beca is further away," she said, her voice barely more than a whisper. The words hung in the air, adding to the stillness that enveloped them.

Jack frowned, looking up at the unchanging moon. He understood what she meant, though the sentiment was hard to grasp fully. He knew Beca’s absence had created a void within the redhead that the perpetual night seemed to amplify. It was the same for him when it came to Gail, as if the distance between them was growing, stretching beyond the reach of their memories and the confines of their hearts.

Chloe sighed, the sound mingling with the silence. "Everything here feels so... stagnant," she continued. "Like time has stopped, but we’re still moving, still feeling."

Jack nodded, wrapping an arm around her shoulders. "She’ll find a way to reach us," he assured her, though his voice carried the same uncertainty that weighed on them both. They sat together, staring at the motionless moon, hoping for a break in the endless night.

Alpha Team emerged from the Realm of Darkness through the corridor Beca had created in one of the hangars in the basement levels of the mansion.

They returned with their spirits crushed and energy depleted. The journey had been long and treacherous, and in the end futile.

Going forward had been a relentless battle against the Heartless, who seemed to spring from every shadow. Their rescue mission, fraught with danger and uncertainty, had pushed them to the brink. Now, as they returned to the Barden Institute, the signs of their struggle were evident in every aspect.

The Speeders, once sleek and formidable hovercraft, now bore the scars of the Heartless' relentless attacks. Deep gouges and dents marred their surfaces, the result of countless claws and rocky projectiles. The once-vibrant paint was scorched and dulled, testament to the fierce battles fought on the dark plains of the Realm. Mechanical components, strained to their limits, groaned in protest as they slowly moved through the cavernous room.

As the Speeders settled into the institute's underground hangar, the team disembarked with heavy hearts and wearied steps. Their uniforms were worn and dirty from days of wear. The extreme cold of the Realm of Darkness had meant no one had changed clothes in over a week. The state of their uniforms mirrored their inner exhaustion. Faces, usually alight with determination, were now shadowed with fatigue and a haunting sense of failure. Each member bore the weight of their ordeal, their silence speaking volumes.

Within the large underground hangar of the Barden Institute, the sense of defeat was palpable. The AMG support crew were silent as Alpha Team stepped out of their vehicles. The presence of these outsiders in the Barden Institute was a stark reminder for the team members of the reason for their mission. It only heightened their sense of failure.

The Professor’s assistant, Charlene was there with the AMG staff; they had already been waiting for the Alpha Team, which shouldn’t be a surprise since the quiet assistant always seemed to know what was going on within the Institute. She watched in quiet understanding of the toll such a venture into the Realm of Darkness must exact. She could see that though Alpha Team had returned, the scars, both physical and emotional, would linger, a testament to the perils they had faced against the Heartless.

Studying the group of teenagers, Charlene sensed a general air among the group that was a mixture of shame, exhaustion, and relief. She immediately directed them in the kindest words possible to go to their rooms where a warm bed, their favorite drink and comfort food, and fresh clothes would be waiting for them after they spent as long as they wished in a relaxing hot bath or shower. She made sure to subtly stress that there was no judgment, and she trusted their decision.

The week they spent inside the Realm of Darkness had really taken their toll, and some of the Alpha team had tears of joy in their eyes upon hearing Charlene's words. They gave her their silent thanks on their way upstairs—all except Luke and Beca. Luke stayed behind in Aubrey's stead to brief Charlene on what had happened, while Beca stayed as well to make sure that Luke didn't take all the blame for it.

But Charlene surprised them both by putting up a hand. "It's okay, you don't have to explain. The Professor and Gail are on their own mission right now and will be back in two days. You can spend that time rest and recuperating.”

At this pronouncement Luke visibly relaxed and thanked her. Beca did the same and started to follow him out of the hangar, but a hand curling around her wrist stopped her. She turned and saw Charlene looking at her full of concern. “Just tell me—yes or no,” the Professor's assistant asked softly. “Is everything okay?”

Beca felt that it wasn't a question she could answer. What happened to them inside the Realm was so much more complicated than 'okay' and 'not okay.' Not to mention that she felt weird that Charlene had spoken to her personally. Usually she went to Aubrey or Luke to request information on the missions. Charlene must have sensed that Beca had something to do with it.

"No," said Beca, because, in this case, it was the easier answer.

The team members all slept the rest of the afternoon and through that night for over eighteen hours of uninterrupted sleep. It was Aubrey who woke first, being the obvious outlier from the rest of the team, she woke precisely at 6:00am. 

Every team member was given the option of a late breakfast—really, any meal at all—in bed, and were allowed to spend the rest of the new day doing low-stress activities, never having to leave the room if they didn't want to. And with the mansion still devoid of Bumper and his friends, the atmosphere of the Institute was calmer than a Buddhist monastery atop a mountain in the Himalayas.

In other words, they were pampered for an entire day. Every indulgence, however, came with a reminder that they would need to answer for it soon. And so, the next day, while waiting for the Professor and Gail to return that afternoon, Charlene resumed her job and asked the students for an individual debriefing session in the Professor's office.

Waiting in the corridor just outside the office, Beca smiled softly at Stacie as the taller brunette stepped out. She returned Beca’s smile with a nod as the smaller woman steeled herself and stepped into the office. In the corner of the room, Charlene had set up a small, comfortable sofa and an armchair. It looked almost comically like a psychiatrist's office. Beca resisted rolling her eyes as she made her way toward the couch.

“Hello Beca,” the raven-haired woman greeted dryly, not bothering to look up from the clipboard she was scribbling on. It was all very formal and clipped. "I'm just going to ask a few questions to get the conversation going, but I'd like you to feel free to discuss anything you want to.”

Beca nodded. “Umm—Okay.”

“Good, let’s get started then. Can you tell me, in your own words, what led to your early return from the Realm of Darkness?"

Beca took a deep breath. "It started slowly, but we didn't realize it until we cracked."

"What started slowly?"

"The depression, the sense of dread, I guess? It's the closest thing I can compare it to," shrugged Beca. "It's kind of like, you don't see it coming until you already have it. In our case—"

"In your case."

"In my case," corrected Beca with a confused frown. "I didn't realize that, well, I was getting pissed more easily. It wasn't, like, your regular PMS-ing or whatever, it was just plain, unadulterated anger. And it just spiraled. I was getting really tired because of the fighting and all, and I started thinking that everyone else was being unfair... And well, to be more accurate, I was thinking that they were never as tired as I was, or doing as much as I was, and I really began thinking they were taking it for granted that I could fly."

"Was Luke someone who took you for granted?"

"Yeah," Beca said hesitantly. "Lately he's been talking a lot about me leading the team but I didn't think it would happen so soon and in the middle of this mission. And that, too, added to my stress. So after the last checkpoint, before we left, I confronted him about it."

"Was that all you told him?"

Beca looked up. Of course Luke would have told her the whole story as well. "I also insulted him. A lot, rather graphically,” she confessed. “I told him he wasn’t taking his responsibilities seriously enough, and was being too laid back—and it's true!" she added indignantly. "Even during training. It's like he's not doing anything to be better anymore—which is ironic, since he's in charge of developing our powers."

"Why does that bother you so much?"

"Because I look up to Luke, and I've never had someone to look up to before, not since…" Beca squirmed in her seat. She wasn't comfortable with Charlene enough to be talking to her so candidly, but she strived to think of it as simply giving a mission report. "I used to not care about anything, but when I came to Barden it was Luke who believed in me and made sure that my powers got better. He gave me something to care about."

Charlene lowered her gaze sadly. "I'm sorry."

Beca waved a hand to brush it off. "It's my problem. It's not that I think I chose the wrong role model… Maybe I've just reached a point where I have to take my own path."

"Have you spoken to Luke since you came back?"

Beca shook her head no. "I crashed on my bed until we had to do this," she gestured between the two of them. "I'll talk to him later though. Maybe."

"You should," nodded Charlene. "Now, about the mission…"

"I'm sorry we couldn't go through it the whole way," Beca said immediately, "but I'm not sorry that we returned, because who knows how much worse it could've gotten the longer we stayed there, right?"

"I'm sure the Professor and Gail will understand. Your safety is still their priority."

"I guess…" muttered Beca. "But still, I got the sense that Gail was looking forward to seeing Chloe again." She looked up at Charlene to confirm her intuition that Gail hadn't been pleased to hear that they returned without Chloe.

"They both responded appropriately," Charlene said simply. "But, again, it is not worth losing you to the darkness. We will all work together to come up with a new plan, don't worry.”

Beca nodded again. Charlene looked down at her clipboard quickly before leaning forward. "But I do want to ask—since everyone else has mentioned it—were you… was the mission's objective clear in your mind, or was it muddled by the darkness, too?"

"I wasn't focused on Chloe, if that's what you're asking," sighed Beca. "Early on, we kept telling ourselves— one step at a time , we'll get there soon. But we kept focusing on that next step, and the one after that, and the one after that , until we lost sight of why we were there in the first place."

Charlene studied Beca's face carefully. "It might be helpful," she said, "to keep Chloe in mind at all times. Remembering her will—"

"But that's the thing, isn't it?" Beca said earnestly, shifting to sit cross-legged on the couch. " None of us remembers her. I mean, it would be great if we had that emotional connection going on but," she shook her head in disbelief, "we don't even know what she freaking looks like. We don't know what her voice sounds like, or what clothes she was wearing that day. It's not easy to use Chloe as a motivator, especially when you're in that place."

"Did you ever think that she's not worth rescuing?"

"That's not fair," Beca protested defensively. "She's our friend. We would save her even if it means going through all that."

“But, as you pointed out, you have no memory of her. All you know about Chloe Beale is what the Professor and Gail have told you about Chloe Beale," Charlene said calmly. "If, hypothetically, you could argue that they had lied to you, would you still think it's up to you to bring her back? What does she mean to you anyway?"

“Is this some kind of test?” Beca asked irritably. “Are you trying to see if we're still going to do the mission after our little breakdown?"

“Answer my question, Beca.”

Beca's skin prickled at being told what to do, and, as it normally did whenever she was being told what to do, her adolescent angst kicked in. "I wouldn't think it was up to us but I'd do it anyway!" she said, planting her feet back on the carpeted floor and leaning forward in her seat. "She's still someone who needs our help and since I've got the damn Keyblade, it's my fucking responsibility. So, no, ' I won't give up' —is that what you wanted to hear?"

Charlene didn't answer, but simply stared at Beca with what the younger girl imagined was disappointment. She finished writing on her clipboard and announced in a duller tone, “The Professor and Gail are arriving any minute now. They will want to meet all of you in the briefing room at once.”

“We're really sorry,” was the first thing out of Aubrey's mouth when they had all gathered back in the briefing room. “But it was necessary—“

"You don't have to explain, Aubrey," Gail cut in kindly. "I think it was a wise decision to head back when you had the chance, instead of pushing yourselves too far."

"But obviously, we have to discuss our next steps," said the Professor. "How soon—or rather," he paused, "do you still wish to continue the mission?"

The students simultaneously voiced their assurances.

"We just needed some time to detox from the darkness," said Cynthia Rose. "And I have thought about something we could do. Since we still have over sixty miles to go, could AMG come up with some sort of protection that we could wear to go all the way?"

"All the way to the end of the Realm," Aubrey added quickly, throwing Cynthia Rose a look to chastise her for her wording.

"That sounds reasonable," nodded the Professor, having already made that same conclusion on the plane. "What do you think, Gail?"

Gail made an effort to hide her disappointment and nodded as well. "I'll get my team at AMG to work on that right away."

“Can we also see about better thermal control in our suits?” Stacie asked.

“If we weren’t freezing our bullocks off, we might’ve performed better,” Luke added.

“We’ll look at improving the suits for handling the cold better,” Gail added.

"Good. In the meantime," the Professor pointed at the students. "I suggest you all take plenty of rest and go through more endurance training. Maybe do a couple of team building activities other than training simulations—go on a retreat or something."

The students exchanged awkward looks and just shrugged their assent. They hadn't actually spoken a word to each other since they left the Realm, so some quality time might just be what they needed.

After the students left the briefing room, looking significantly more relieved for not being made to feel worse about failing the mission, John turned to Gail. "Look, I know you're upset that it will take longer to get Chloe back, but I can't assure you—and neither can they—that they will be back in there anytime soon," he said.

Gail nodded sadly. "I understand, John, but let's keep in mind that the charges have less than three weeks left. And this new protective armor thing will take up even more resources; my resources are stretched thin."

John's shoulders sagged, realizing the same thing.

"I'm just worried, John," continued Gail. "We don't know even what that world in between is even like. What if… what if Chloe's not there anymore? What if we are losing her every single day that we let pass?" She rubbed a hand over her face wearily. "I know it's a lot to ask from them, but I'm worried that they don't understand that we have to assume a tight schedule."

"Yet you refuse to tell Beca about her relationship with Chloe?"

"Actually," piped up Charlene, "during our debriefing, Beca showed a strong desire to accomplish the mission, regardless of having an emotional connection with Chloe. She thinks it's her responsibility because she holds the Keyblade."

Gail waved a hand. "Well, there you go. We don't need to fuel their motivation, we just need to find a way to keep it solid as they go through the darkness." She sighed and glanced at her watch. "Look, I have to go; I missed too much work as it is. I'll keep you updated on progress at AMG."

"And I'll do the same as regards the students," nodded John. "Have a safe trip back to New York."

Gail declined Charlene's offer to escort her to the jet, so John was left alone in his office with his assistant.

John chewed the inside of his cheek thoughtfully before turning to Charlene. "I don't know why she's so stubborn," he clucked. "Telling Beca would keep her motivation solid, wouldn't it?"

Charlene merely shrugged, her mind on another matter entirely.

"Well, what do we do now? Just wait?" John asked her semi-rhetorically.

"It might be risky but," Charlene started slowly, "do you still have your contact at the agency?"

John frowned at her question. "Yes, but that seems counter-intuitive to what we want, doesn't it?"

The assistant hesitated before saying, "We don't have to let them know what we want."

John raised his eyebrows, intrigued. "What do you have in mind?"

The six students did end up spending more casual time together over the next few days. Since they were confident in their fighting ability, they took the Professor's advice and worked on their endurance and stamina instead. By the end of Spring Break, they were back in top condition and theoretically could have reentered the Realm.

Unfortunately, the end of Spring Break also meant once again splitting their focus with school. But what made things worse was not the recurrence of classes and homework, but the sudden and rapidly growing unrest in the capital city of Saint John's Island. Just one day after the Professor and Gail's visit, they got word that Heartless began swarming the capital city again . If they hadn't been tracking the darkness levels all over the world, they wouldn't have even known about the situation because, to their surprise and great relief, there was no sign of the incident in the global media.

The Professor immediately took all the available students with him to the island to diffuse the situation, while Gail made provisions to conduct a citywide memory modification for the second time. The situation was much worse than their previous visit. They had been able to arrive at the site quickly then, whereas they were a few hours late to the party this time.

Once she was at the ground zero, Beca was shocked to see that some of the Heartless scouring the streets were the human-like ones they fought just before leaving the Realm.

"Sir, these Heartless are way stronger than anything we've ever encountered in the real world," Beca informed the Professor through the communication device in her ear. She refrained from mentioning that they had encountered them inside the Realm, since the Beta team was not aware of their secret missions.

"We expected another spike in the darkness since the Herrera murders," said the Professor. "But we didn't expect it to be this bad."

On her left, Beca saw Bumper shoot his tongue out to whip a Heartless, only to have it grasped between the Heartless' clawed fingers. Bumper yelped in pain.

"They're also smarter," commented Beca, closing in to attack the Heartless and help Bumper. She sent a powerful air swipe at the Heartless, which caused it to release Bumper's tongue. She then trapped the Heartless in a ball of air, keeping it still while Bumper gargled up a vile, acidic spit shot to take it down.

"Beca, where are you?" came Aubrey's voice through the channel, as Bumper gave Beca a fist bump in a rare act of camaraderie before leaving to fight more Heartless.

Beca looked around wildly. "Uh, I don't know exactly but I'm near some fountain."

"Can you get into the air?"

Beca did as instructed. "Okay, I'm up. Where are you?"

"Can you see the H-tower? It's the blue building… the one on the mission brief..." There was silence on the other end while Beca continued to scan the building. "It's the tall blue one, Beca—!"

"Yeah, yeah, I see it," Beca said hurriedly. She honestly hadn't even glanced at the mission brief but at least there was only one tall, blue building in the skyline. But at the moment there was something odd about it… It looked like—

"The Corridor of Darkness is on the top floor of that building!"

Every mission's first priority was always the safety of civilians, so, considering the sheer amount of Heartless rampant in the city, Beca hadn't bothered locating the portal until now.

"It also houses the broadcast tower with the strongest signal, so listen up," said Aubrey; "Gail will hand you the device to upload the perception modifier, so after you close the portal, do you think you could do the honors? We'll take care of things down here.”

"Sounds like a plan. I'm on my way to Gail,” replied Beca as she soared at her top speed through the air. Her form was a blur against the twilight sky. The wind roared in her ears, the cityscape below a rush of colors and shapes. Determination fueled her flight; she had to reach Gail and retrieve the perception modifier as quickly as possible. This new incursion was even larger than the last one she, Luke and Stacie dealt with.

Her body actually felt the strain as she pushed herself harder than she ever had before. The urgency of her mission driving her forward. The horizon stretched endlessly, but Beca's keen eyes spotted Gail's beacon in the distance.

Drawing nearer, Beca adjusted her flight path, angling towards the ground with natural precision. Gail stood waiting, the perception modifier in her hands. With a final burst of speed, Beca landed gracefully, her breath coming in quick, controlled gasps.

“Find the control room and the control console. You can insert that top end into any USB port, and it’ll do the rest,” instructed Gail.

“Got it,” Beca said, reaching out to take the device. Gail nodded, a hint of relief in her eyes, knowing their mission was one step closer to success.

After Beca fetched the device, she flew straight toward the mass of dark energy that had infected the entire top floor of the Herrera building. She hovered just outside of the tower to observe the Corridor for a few seconds; it was by far the largest tear in reality she had ever seen, so she wondered whether it would take more effort to close. Another unusual thing she had noticed was that the portal was so far, free of any Heartless. Normally, the Heartless just inside the Realm of Darkness were eager to swarm out when a portal appeared between the two worlds, but it seemed to Beca that this dark portal had exhausted its supply of Heartless when it unleashed itself on the city.

Beca briefly looked back down to where her classmates were either fighting off groups of Heartless or assisting in putting out fires and rescuing people trapped under debris. She then aimed her Keyblade at a random point in the dark mass, hoping that the Keyblade would know what to do. A thin stream of pure light emerged from its tip and work began on sealing the rip.

Beca sighed in relief. She held her grip firmly and waited as the Corridor shrank minimally and gradually.

"Oye!"

Beca craned her neck toward the click-clacking sound of shoes on a marble floor. An older man with dark salt and pepper hair and dark eyes approached Beca from further in the building, stopping just before the shattered windows. His eyes moved from the Keyblade, to the end of the stream of light, and then studied Beca's face. “It's you, niñita!" he exclaimed in mild surprise.

Beca frowned and cocked her head at him curiously, wondering how the older gentleman could possibly recognize her. Ignoring this impossibility in favor of common sense, she called out to him, "Don't worry, it's all going to be okay! Just evacuate the building—!"

"So, that sword is for closing," the older man called back. “You used it before, niñita, Sí?”

Beca was startled. Now convinced that she must have met this man before, she took a moment to register his appearance and his voice and, soon enough, she remembered the man in the limo she had encountered during their last mission on the island. " Oh! You were that old guy in the bank.”

Figures a rich guy would be working in a building like this, she thought.

“You also fight those monsters with the sword, Sí?” The man gestured down at the street, far below them.

"Uh, yeah," said Beca, eyeing the darkness swirling menacingly around the man's ankles. "Just doing our jobs. But don't worry, you won't remem—"

She froze. "Wait a second," she said slowly. "You... you remember me?"

The man nodded and folded his arms behind his back before walking confidently toward the spot in the darkness to which Beca's Keyblade connected. “Sí, I remember. I wondered why the news was reporting a sudden micro storm and completely ignoring the dark monsters."

Beca didn't say anything. She didn't know what to say. How had this man been able to resist the memory modifications? Or was his encounter with Beca and the Heartless too unforgettable that he was able to see past the fake news? Beca would have a lot of explaining to do if it were the latter. It was a miracle the old man hadn't said or done anything since the last time they were there.

" I didn't ignore the monsters," the man continued proudly, sounding like a little boy showing off his new bike to his friends. "I wanted to tame them." He snapped his fingers and Beca heard a low rumbling noise. She frowned and glanced down quickly to see all the Heartless that had been fighting in the city now flying straight toward her. The sheer number of them formed what looked like a giant cloud of darkness, ready to eat her up.

"Oh, shit."

“The Heartless have all gone. They’re all headed towards Beca!” Jesse yelled in a panic. “They must have sensed her closing the portal—We have to help her!"

It took the rest of the Barden students almost ten minutes of sprinting to get to the bottom of the tower and by that time, Beca was physically exhausted from fending off upward of a thousand Heartless while in mid-air. Unsurprisingly, but nonetheless horrifying, the next they saw of her was her pale, unconscious body plummeting toward the ground.

"Jesse, get me up there!" Stacie commanded, and at once the ground beneath her feet rose up in a column, sending her toward Beca as fast as Jesse could manage.

When she was close enough, Stacie stretched and expanded herself to catch Beca and cradle her gently on her flattened torso. The Heartless were still in hot pursuit, so as Stacie was lowered back to the ground, Cynthia Rose began fending off the oncoming wave of Heartless. Her ice and poison bombs were never more useful than they were right now; of the swarm of Heartless descending upon them, small patches would simply freeze and shatter upon hitting the ground, while the others slowly dissipated after the poison overwhelmed them.

Once on the ground, Stacie immediately rushed Beca to cover, and took Aubrey with her. In the safety of a nearby building, the blonde placed her fingertips gently against Beca's pulse point started to carefully restore the brunette's energy. Luckily, Beca hadn't incurred anything more than shallow cuts, and it wasn't long before she returned to a conscious state.

"That guy—he can control the Heartless," was the first thing out of her dry mouth.

Aubrey and Stacie exchanged surprised looks while helping Beca sit up. "What guy?"

"I saw him the first time we were here," said Beca, rubbing the spot on her neck where Aubrey had electrified her. "He was in the doorway of a bank when I first met him and he probably works at that tower."

"The Herrera tower," muttered Stacie, recalling the mission briefing, "it's the headquarters of a family-run business, isn't it?"

"The man you met could have been the son!" exclaimed Aubrey. "The briefing mentioned a recent murder investigation, and the Professor suspected the son had something to do with it." She looked at Beca. "You don't suppose he controlled the Heartless and had his parents killed? But how is it possible—?"

"I don't know how it's possible, but I don't think we have time to come up with theories right now."

Just then, they all heard Gail's voice in their ears. "Beca's right. Sid seems to be controlling the Heartless. Beca, were you able to seal the portal?"

"No," Beca answered bitterly. "The Heartless overpowered me before I got it fully closed."

"You shouldn't feel bad about that, there were over a thousand Heartless on you at once!" said Stacie. "We all need to be up at the tower to cover Beca while she closes the portal."

"What about this Sid?" Aubrey asked. "Would the Heartless back off if we got rid of him?"

"I don't think so," said Gail. "But you just worry about the portal—the Professor and I will deal with Sid.”

John raised his eyebrow. "And how do you suggest we powerless forty-somethings ' deal with ' the gentleman who can control Heartless?"

"We talk to him," answered Gail simply, instructing the driver to head for the Herrera tower.

With his retort silenced by the notification alert on his phone, John simply shrugged. He looked down at his phone and paled as he received more bad news. "Charlene just sent me this," he said quietly, passing his phone to Gail.

It was a collage of social media posts all mentioning and depicting the crisis going on at Isla de San Juan. Along with the picture attachment was a link to a live-updating news website that was promising to send a camera crew down to the city.

"Fuck!" she cursed. "I have no influence in the media, do you? We should stop them before they come all at once."

John shook his head. "We just have to modify their memories immediately and hope for the best."

Gail ran a hand through her hair just as the jet landed on the roof of the tower. She grabbed a spare modifier and stuffed it into her bag. "Let's try to convince Sid to stop this himself. It's for his own good, too," she suggested as they hurried out the door and onto the roof. With the Heartless back on the ground, they met no resistance as they navigated to the stairwell. "He won't want the media looking into this Heartless situation either."

They rushed down the steps and onto the topmost floor, whose floor-to-ceiling glass windows were shattered by the energy from Realm of Darknesses portal that continued to seep out. They turned and saw Isidro Herrera standing at the edge of the building floor, staring down at the fight happening on his command.

"Sid!"

The man turned around. “Ahh-Mis amigos! You are working with the niñita with the sword of light that fights my monsters, isn't that right?"

"Oh, she doesn't like being called 'small.'"

"Your monsters?" Gail cut into John's humorous remark. Her curiosity regarding Sid's connection only grew; if he didn't know what they were properly called, did he truly understand what they were?

“Si, mis monstruos. It is my destiny to control them,” nodded Sid. “They first appeared in my city a little while ago. But you already know that, I think.”

Gail exchanged concerned looks with John. She thought she had erased everyone's memories that day.

"I was working late at my bank when I saw the monster kill a woman on the street. It fascinated me,” Sid continued airily, “to see a creature take the life of another… just because it wants to and just because it can.”

"Sid, you need to stop this—the international media will be arriving soon, and the world cannot know about—about your monsters!" insisted Gail, resisting the urge to roll her eyes. She was almost certain that this young man was crazy. Sid must have been severely traumatized by witnessing the death of a Heartless the last time they appeared in the city that her memory modifications didn't work on him.

And worse, he believed he could control the Heartless.

"Mis padres were nice people, but too slow,” said Sid, beginning to pace around the floor. “Too slow and too small minded," he continued, “to see the potential. To see what could be achieved!”

“What happened to your parents?” Gail prodded.

“As I said, too slow! Look at me! I’m in my fifties! Yet mi padre still did not step aside! He left me running a small bank and a community investment fund, but would NOT give me what I truly deserved! Control of Herrera Industries! But then I saw how easy it was for that monstruos to just take that woman’s life, and it became clear to me.”

“ He committed patricide, ” whispered the Professor. “ He’s certifiable .”

“ It would explain the power to create a portal of that size, ” Gail whispered back.

“NOW I have the power of Herrera Industries and of mis monstruos at my fingertips! And you are here to be my witnesses. To see what the next step is!”“

“ Yup. He's nuts, ” whispered the Professor.

“And what is the next step?” Gail asked loudly of Sid.

Sid stopped and stared at Gail like he was reminded that she and the Professor were there. This despite the fact he had been monologuing them for the past few minutes. He stood a bit straighter and addressed Gail like a professor addressing a student. “Do you know what makes America great?”

“Cheeseburgers,” John nodded confidently, “wait! No! Pizza!”

Gail threw John  a ' why aren't you taking this seriously? ' look. John gave her a look that suggested he knew what he was doi.

Sid scowled slightly. "No. America is great because you Americans take what you want, and you don't apologize. Power. Strength. That is what made America the greatest, richest country in the world."

Being a businesswoman herself, Gail couldn't help get a dig in after hearing the young man's blatant misunderstanding of the economic history of her own country. "I would argue that innovation made America the country it is today, but do go on," she said dryly.

Through the gaping hole where a window had once been, Gail and John suddenly saw a black figure shoot upward against the grey-blue sky. Sid had been too busy with his monologue to see it, but they both knew that it was a Heartless. Another dark figure shot past the windows, followed by a few more.

The team was fighting back and making their way back to the portal to seal it. That gave both Gail and John some measure of hope, and it also gave them an idea.

“So you want your country to become the next United States of America?” asked John, adding extra condescension to his tone. “Do you have any idea how the world works, sir? Do you not understand basic economics—?”

"I know what I am talking about!" roared Sid. "Mis padres were naïve fools. I went to the best schools— your schools! I lived my life learning from them, yet they had me start at the lowest position in the company to learn discipline, " he spat the word with much vitriol. "Well, as you say in America, the joke was on them because I learned from school, too." He smirked. “Mis padres had no vision; they did not want to bring out the full potential of our country. They knew I had better plans but they didn't agree with them, so they forced me to do unimportant things for years before I could start running the company.

"But now, thanks to mis monstruos, I can inherit all of the company and show the world what I can do."

“So you did kill your own parents,” said John. “You took away their lives because you wanted to and because you could, and you didn't apologize." He shook his head. "I'd be impressed… if you actually did any of the work yourself."

Gail looked between John and Sid. She didn't know if it was wise for her former colleague to intentionally rile the man up, but she had an idea why he was doing it.

“Did you not understand? I control mis monstruos,” Sid replied smugly. "They do what I want them to do. It was very much my work. Having control is the sign of ultimate power."

John shrugged. "Sorry, pal, but I don't actually believe that the Heartless are under your command."

Sid angrily stormed back toward the edge of the building, presumably to fetch a Heartless from below to prove that he could control them, but was surprised to see the that the fight had moved closer. The students were now on the roof of a neighboring building, fighting off the noticeably fewer number of Heartless as they made their way closer to the portal.

Sid glared at the shiny glint of Beca's Keyblade slicing through his monsters.

"You're just a pathetic, entitled loser who sought to outshine his brilliant parents," laughed John. "But you're way off. Your parents had a vision. What you have is lunacy."

That seemed to do the trick.

"Shut up!" shouted Sid. "Monsters, attack that man!" Blinded by his rage, Sid didn't notice that Gail was no longer with them, but was actually making her way to the control room where she could broadcast the memory modifiers. John had been distracting Sid all this time to give her the chance to slip out unnoticed. What he also didn't notice was that instead of going to John, his so-called "monsters" seemed to be attracted to him . They circled around his body and seemed to feed off his infuriated energy.

"What are you doing? I said attack that man!" he cried angrily.

"Oh, they're much more attracted to the growing darkness inside you than anything I have to offer," said John, clasping his hands behind his back as though observing an interesting science experiment.

"No! Stop!"

Sid's 'orders' fell on deaf ears. The moment fear entered his heart, the Heartless pounced on it. The old man was buried under a flurry of darkness, and what little of his face John saw through the dark cloud was pale and disfigured in raw terror as the Heartless ripped him apart.

Jesse and Cynthia Rose stood back-to-back amidst the chaos, their teamwork a seamless blend of raw power and strategic precision. Cynthia Rose's hands crackled with energy, her focus intense as she charged the loose rocks scattered around them. Each stone glowed with a vibrant pink aura, thrumming with the energy she imbued.

"Ready?" Cynthia Rose called over her shoulder, her voice steady despite the pandemonium.

"Always," Jesse replied, his eyes fixed on the horde of Heartless surging towards them. He could feel the adrenaline coursing through his veins, sharpening his senses.

With a swift, practiced motion, Jesse sent the first charged rock spinning into the air, and he hurled it into the crowd of Heartless. The impact was explosive, scattering the shadowy creatures in a brilliant flash of light.

One after another, Cynthia Rose charged a rock and and Jesse hurled them with unerring accuracy. Each strike bought them precious seconds, pushing the Heartless back and creating a buffer between them and the encroaching darkness.

Nearby, Aubrey stood amidst the fray, her eyes blazing with determination. She raised her arms to the sky, summoning the storm. Thunder rumbled ominously, and with a commanding gesture, she called down a lightning strike that split the heavens. The bolt struck the ground with a deafening crack, incinerating a swath of Heartless and leaving scorched earth in its wake.

“Keep it up, Aubrey!” Jesse shouted, his voice carrying over the din.

“Wouldn't dream of stopping,” Aubrey replied, her voice tinged with fierce resolve. She continued to call down lightning, each strike precise and devastating. The Heartless were relentless, but so were they.

As the battle raged on, the trio's synergy was evident. Cynthia Rose's energy-infused rocks and Jesse's powerful throws created a deadly combination, while Aubrey's lightning strikes provided a constant barrage against the oncoming Heartless. Together, they formed an unbreakable line of defense, their efforts intertwining in a relentless assault that held the darkness at bay.

While this was happening, Stacie and Luke coordinated seamlessly amidst the chaos, their focus sharp as they guided panicked civilians to safety. The Heartless swarmed the streets, their shadows a constant threat, but the team was determined to protect everyone they could.

Bumper, with his toad-like agility, was invaluable. He leaped effortlessly from one spot to another, his powerful legs propelling him through the air. "This way!" he croaked, landing beside a group of terrified civilians. He ushered them towards Stacie and Luke, who stood at the entrance of a narrow alleyway, a temporary refuge from the onslaught.

Alice, her delicate faerie wings shimmering in the dim light, darted overhead. She swooped down to lift children and those too slow to escape on their own, her movements graceful and precise. "Hold on tight!" she encouraged, her voice soothing amidst the fear. With gentle but firm grips, she carried them over the heads of the Heartless, depositing them safely near Stacie and Luke.

"Keep moving! Don't look back!" Stacie urged, waving the civilians forward. She glanced at Luke, who nodded and stood ready, his eyes scanning for any immediate threats. 

Bumper landed beside them again, his chest heaving from exertion. "More coming from the east!" he warned, pointing at the new threat.

“We'll handle it,” Luke replied, his tone resolute. “Alice, help Bumper get the next group. We'll cover you.”

As Alice and Bumper hurried back into the fray, Stacie and Luke prepared to defend their position. They knew the Heartless were relentless, but they were determined to ensure every civilian made it to safety. Together, they formed a formidable barrier of hope and protection against the encroaching shadow creatures.

Aubrey stood resolute as the Heartless closed in, their numbers overwhelming. With a fierce determination, she raised her arms to the sky, summoning the storm. Lightning crackled above, and with a defiant shout, she called the strike directly onto herself. The bolt struck her with blinding intensity, her body momentarily enveloped in a brilliant halo of energy.

Channeling the raw power, Aubrey directed the lightning into a particularly large group of Heartless blocking the path to the portal. The electric current arced through the horde, incinerating them in a dazzling display of light and heat. 

The path was now unobstructed.

Beca saw an opening thanks to Aubrey's fearless act and immediately shot like a cannon toward the open face of the building, where she had been sealing the portal of Darkness just moments ago. She looked around briefly just to check if she wouldn't be interrupted this time, and saw the Professor standing comfortably in front of the nightmare-inducing scene of a man being torn apart by Heartless.

She cringed and turned her focus to what was more important. Her heart pounded, but she steadied her grip, knowing what had to be done. Resolute in what needed to be done, Beca stood firm at the edge of the portal to the Realm of Darkness and pointed the glowing blade dead center. The Keyblade gleamed with a fierce, determined light that matched her emotions. The swirling vortex, a gateway to a realm of shadows and despair that Beca now too well, threatened to deliver more evil into her world. 

As she began the Keyblade responded, its power resonating with the energies around her. She focused, pouring her strength and will into the Keyblade, feeling the ancient power working through her.

Suddenly, movement in the darkness caught her eye. New, larger Heartless emerged from the shadows, their monstrous forms looming ominously. Each step they took sent tremors through the shadow landscape, their malevolent eyes fixed on her. Beca's resolve only hardened. She couldn’t allow them to pass through.

With a final surge of power, she thrust the Keyblade forward. The blade blazed brilliantly, and the portal began to close, its edges folding in on themselves. The larger Heartless projected their frustration, but Beca stood her ground. As the portal sealed shut with a resounding finality, she collapsed to her knees; the exertion of the fight catching up to her.

With their portal closed and the man manipulating them reduced to nothing, the Heartless' energy steadily waned, which meant that the students' only problem was to get rid of the remaining Heartless and hope that Gail could broadcast the memory modifiers in time before the global media arrived. By the time they had accomplished the former, Gail had rejoined the Professor and his students on the top floor of the tower.

"The broadcast is running at the moment," she panted. "ISPs have been hacked and AMG is remotely deleting any posts or media uploads concerning the incident."

"What's the cover story?" Beca asked out of habit, though a part of her was doubtful that something less than full on terror attack could convince the locals that nothing too out of the ordinary had occurred.

"Nothing," Gail shook her head, surprising them all. "At least for the international media. The story had spread so far out of our hands that I had to forgo the cover story and just focus on making sure that there were no more stories surfacing online. After that, it's easy to spin it into fake news. As for the local media, I have a journalist friend working on a gang violence angle as we speak. Luckily, those Heartless were humanoid, otherwise I don't know what could have covered up another attack on this city."

Luke remained unconvinced. "But what about the witnesses? There must have been thousands who saw the Heartless flying around the H-tower."

"Most, had evacuated the city by the time the Heartless attacked Beca, but…” Gail pinched the bridge of her nose and shook her head wearily. "If anyone comes forward with that story, I'll just have to pull some more strings. Don't worry about it," she said vaguely, and then added with a worried murmur, "God, I hope no one would find it odd to forget an entire day of their lives."

"Probably not as much as forgetting three months, or an entire person," Stacie said pointedly. Aubrey glanced worriedly at the Beta team, since they didn't know about the issue with Chloe, but they just shrugged it off as a bad joke.

"In any case, I wouldn't call this mission a success just yet," sighed Gail. "We have to continue doing clean up for the next few days to make sure that the story is completely gone."

The Barden students nodded and trooped back down to the street to continue the clean up, and ensure that no one was in need of care. Each felt tired but otherwise fulfilled as they had put their powers to good use that day. Only Luke continued to be troubled by the likelihood of someone remembering the truth. They had never encountered a Heartless attack of a scale this wide, so he strongly suspected that their usual clean up techniques would not be sufficient.

"Beca! Beca, wake up!"

Beca felt her shoulder being shaken roughly and did not appreciate it. She blew away whoever was waking her up with a gust of air and groaned, "I'm not late for school. I still have five minutes before the first bell…"

"No! This is worse than school!" The semi-conscious brunette recognized her best friend's panicking voice. "You've got to look out the window—oh, never mind."

Jesse had pulled back Beca's curtains only to be faced with the east side of the grounds. Beca hissed and covered her eyes with her arms when the sun blinded her, but Jesse pulled her arms back and dragged her out of bed. "Come to my room, you'll see!"

They padded down the carpeted hallways in their pajamas to Jesse's room, which faced north. "What am I supposed to be looking at?" Beca asked grumpily as she squinted out the window with half-lidded eyes.

"The gate," pointed Jesse. "I think there's some sort of rally going on outside."

Beca rubbed her eyes to get rid of the blurriness of being recently woken. She squinted again and could just make out a small crowd around the Institute's gate. "That's weird... What do you think they want?" she muttered curiously.

"You really are an idiot, aren't you, Mitchell?" came Bumper's voice from Jesse's open door.

They turned around and saw him leaning against the frame. Unlike all the previous times he'd insulted them, however, Bumper's tone did not suggest his being smug or cocky. In fact, the slightly pale, stony expression on his face showed that he was dead serious.

"Don't you know what happened last night?"

Beca and Jesse exchanged nervous looks. "What happened?"

"The whole fucking world knows about our powers."

Chapter Text

Immortalized by YouTube

The sky around the Herrera building was filled with Heartless that swarmed around the tall building, their sinister yellow eyes glowing ominously in the growing darkness. Down below at the base of the building was a raging battle. At the forefront of this fight stood Aubrey. She looked even more intimidating than normal, her hair standing on end with static electricity, her eyes glowing white, her fists crackling with raw electrical power. Each bolt she unleashed ripped through the mobs of Heartless, disintegrating them on contact. Her face was a mask of determination, as she moved with the grace and precision of a seasoned dancer, each strike calculated to maximize damage and conserve her strength.

“Look at Aubrey go! She’s like a lightning goddess!” Jesse exclaimed, marveling at the display of his girlfriend’s electrical prowess. With a proud smile with a nod, he leaned over and gave the blonde woman a kiss to her cheek and then whispered, “That was so hot!” 

Aubrey's cheeks tinted pink with blush, but she returned a soft smile at the compliment.

Nearby, a group of children huddled together, their faces pale with fear. Stacie saw them and instantly sprang into action. Her eyes narrowed in concentration, and her arms began to elongate like pliable rubber. With incredible speed, she snatched up the children, lifting them high above the reach of the Heartless. As she carried them to safety, she used her other arm to block and fend off any Heartless that came too close. Her movements were fluid, almost like a dance, as she kept the creatures at bay and ensured the children's safety.

Stacie, sitting among her peers, chuckled. “I don’t remember my arms stretching quite that far,” she mused, earning nods and laughs from those around her.

“It’s weirdly…” CR started.

“Beautiful,” said Luke under his breath, though it was heard by those sitting near him.

“I was going to say sexy,” finished Cynthia Rose.

“Awww-you guys are so sweet, you make me want to blush,” Stacie teased.

“Can anything make you blush?” Aubrey asked, with just a hint of judgment.

“Would you like to find out?” Stacie asked back, with a wiggle of her eyebrows.

“No! My girlfriend would not like to find out,” Jesse hissed. 

The group all started laughing at Jesse’s outburst, and Aubrey gave his hand a quick squeeze and a kiss to his cheek. This seemed to placate the young man as they continued to watch the video on the theater screen.

Not far off from where Stacie was lifting an unconscious woman to a safer space, Luke had transformed into his formidable steel form, his entire body now a hulking mass of impenetrable metal. He charged headfirst into a mob of the shadowy Heartless, his sheer weight and momentum plowing through them effortlessly. The creatures shattered like glass against his steely exterior, unable to slow his advance. Luke roared a battle cry that echoed throughout the street.

“Luke, man, you were unstoppable!” said Unicycle from behind, clapping the Brit on the back. Luke, in his normal form, shrugged modestly but couldn’t hide his grin.

“I can’t believe you roared,” Beca teased.

The blonde Brit covered his face in embarrassment. “I got caught up in the moment,” Luke mumbled.

High above the chaos, Beca swooped around the tower, with a precision that belied how shaken she still was from her last encounter with these Heartless. The Heartless had formed a dark cloud with their swarm around the tower. She darted between the shadow creatures, taking out Heartless with swift, calculated strikes trying to find an opening to get back into the tower. Her aerial maneuvers were a blend of agility and speed but no opportunity presented itself as there were too many of the creatures.

“Beca’s aerial moves were insane!” someone else noted, and Beca blushed slightly, ducking her head with a shy smile.

“I was so locked into the fight, I didn’t realize the arial show you were performing up there,” Cynthia Rose commented.

“Thanks,” Beca accepted with a bit of embarrassment. “I think my control has improved.”

“It has,” Luke and Aubrey said simultaneously. That brought a chuckle from the group.

“Wait!” exclaimed Bumper. “I remember this moment.” 

As if on cue, the high jumping mutant sprung into frame with a stop sign on a broken pole he had procured. With impressive speed he jumped about, around and over the shadow creatures, striking them with the street sign like it was a battle axe. His attack on the Heartless helped protect Stacie as she collected the frightened children.

“Have to admit, that was pretty badass,” Stacie commented.

“Damn right it was,” Bumper gloated. 

The video of their fight played on the auditorium’s theater sized screen. The person who had posted this version of their battle video on YouTube had added a dramatic soundtrack to go with the images of clashing forces. Jesse had found the video when doing searches to see just how viral it had gone. With the help of Unicycle he had uploaded it into the auditorium’s AV equipment and was showing it to all the students

Gasps echoed from those students watching who had not been a part of the battle. They couldn’t believe what they saw their classmates doing. Even among the members of Alpha and Beta team some participants were pointing out aspects of the battle they hadn’t been able to witness during the actual fight. Some like Bumper was bragging about his deeds, while at other times he was critiquing the  performance of his teammates.

A fresh mob of Heartless appeared, only to be met with flying debris that was glowing with pink energy. The moment the projectiles reached the crowd of Heartless they exploded, sending shadow creatures flying.

“Awww-we didn’t make it into the video,” Jesse pouted.

“That’s a good thing,” CR pointed out.

The tension in the auditorium was palpable as the Barden students watched themselves battle the Heartless, each moment immortalized on video. The thrilling scenes of their teamwork and bravery brought a sense of pride and unity, as they saw firsthand the incredible feats they were capable of. Yet there was the knowledge that their secret was now out for the world to see, captured forever in the digital realm.

“You know the camera work in this is exceptional,” commented Jesse. “Too exceptional.”

“What do you mean?” Aubrey asked.

“There’s no tremor in the video you naturally get when someone is holding a camera,” replied Jesse.

“He’s right,” Luke said with a nod, sitting straighter. “The shots very steady, and when it does move it’s very smooth.”

“That video quality is too good for a camera in a mobile phone,” observed Stacie. She silently kicked herself for not noticing earlier. “It’s not a security camera either.”

“So the question is, who took this video?” Aubrey said. 

“And how did they make it go viral so quickly?” Cynthia Rose asked in addition.

“Unfortunately I think we were set up,” added Aubrey.

“Looks that way,” replied Luke. “Guess it’s time to see what the Professor has to say.”

“What kind of idiot downloads videos on YouTube from their computer?" the Professor burst out angrily.

“That’s kind of the point of YouTube,” replied his assistant, Charlene.

“And people want to watch these videos?” Asked the Professor incredulously. 

“Well, yes,” Charlene nodded. “It’s very popular, especially with young people.”

“Theyre idiots!” The Professor declared emphatically. “And so is the idiot who posted this video!”

“Well, 'idiot' might be a relative term. Under different circumstances, he could be considered a genius," Charlene objected thoughtfully.

"Ha-ha," the Professor replied mirthlessly. "This is a disaster!”

“It’s not good, John. What troubles me is how fast the identities of our students were revealed,” observed Charlene.

“That is troubling. But first things first, how am I going to deal with the students? What are we going to say to their parents?”

“Just tell them what you had planned to tell them. We're not at fault—we didn't breach our contract. The media found out because of some kid found a video on the internet and reposted it on YouTube,” argued Charlene. “None of that was the Institute's fault.”

“Students were in a hazardous situation that the Institute was aware of,” the Professor pointed out.

“True,” Charlene seemed to deflate with the concession.

Only a week had passed since the first video had surfaced on YouTube. More videos had followed as the original one went viral. Then before the Institute could react, news broke out that superpowered individuals in the video were students attending the Barden Institute. Over the last couple days intrepid news reporters had discovered there were more people out there with extraordinary abilities. This led to the revelation that there was more to the 'exceptional' students of Barden Institute than the public knew. 

This all appeared to be thanks to one lucky (or unlucky) insomniac who had downloaded a YouTube video showing what was happening on Saint John's Island mere minutes before the site was hacked and the video deleted. He had posted it on his YouTube channel with the descriptive albeit inaccurate title, 'Monsters Swarm Mexican City But No One Remembers—WTF?!'. This triggered others to scour the internet, and more videos both from Saint John's Island, but also other videos of people using powers started to promulgate. And then way too quickly most of the world now knew about the Barden Institute and its students.

“'Monsters Swarm Mexican City But No One Remembers—WTF’. My point exactly! What the F!” The Professor scowled at the video’s title.

“Gotta admire his flair for writing though,” Charlene muttered sarcastically as she scrolled through the description post for the nth time. They hadn't bothered taking it down after it went viral, since that would only attract more attention to the matter. "'I thought it was a dope new movie teaser from Marvel—you know, guerrilla marketing shit'," she read aloud with a shake of her head. "And he spelled it 'gorilla' like the animal."

"If only his tragic spelling was enough to distract from what he unleashed,” sighed the Professor.

Despite the alarm with which the people at Barden dealt with their discovery, the existence of people with special powers was not exactly earth-shattering news. It had been known for quite a few decades in the United States—although 'known' might be too light a word to describe the experience.

Since the first attempt at regulating them, fewer and fewer people with powers were inclined to make themselves known. And with conspiratorial rumors of secret experiments in underground laboratories, to play it safe they dropped off the radar completely, leaving no explanation of their powers. As such, over the years their existence gradually devolved into an urban myth. That is, to those who were not in the loop.

While the majority of the public lost interest in chasing fantastical stories of superhuman beings, some—like John Smith and the U.S. government—had never let it go. So years later when strange things started happening again, rather than create another missed opportunity, they kept things under wraps. The rumors of powerful humans being experimented on in secret labs still continued, but for over a decade there had been a general peace (Chloe's case notwithstanding).

So, while it was a surprise to find that the rumors were half-true, the real earth-shattering news was that there were institutions like Barden that organized and trained these people. And that frightened a lot of people.

The Professor was brought out of his thoughts by a knock on the door.

"Professor?" said Luke. "We're all ready."

The Professor looked up and nodded wearily. It was a scene reminiscent of the one just a few months ago, when Luke had popped in to say that the team had made a decision to rescue Chloe. He remembered being concerned that the team wouldn't want to, but considering everything that had happened recently—not just with the media but pretty much everything over the past few disappointing weeks, he would have gladly encouraged them not to take on the mission if it meant creating an alternate universe where they didn't end up here.

His chair creaked as he stood. He paused for a moment to collect his thoughts as he prepared to address his students. 

The heavy wooden doors of the auditorium creaked open, and a hush fell over the assembled students. The Professor entered with an air of quiet authority followed quickly and quietly by his assistant. When he entered the auditorium, all the students had looked back at the door expectantly. He paused for a moment to scan the large room and take a quick survey of all the students. A few of them had already brought their luggage, which the Professor had expected. He knew not everyone was present, as some had already chosen to depart. For instance, the dark-haired pixie, Alice, had packed up and left at dawn the day before, narrowly avoiding the first news crews gathering at the gates.

Still the majority of the Institute’s students had remained on campus. The majority were showing their nervousness, while a small group (the Alpha Team in particular) were sitting comfortably—well, as comfortably as they could look given the situation—in the front row.

Once he was sure that most, if not all the students were in attendance, he strode purposefully down the central aisle. His dark suit contrasted sharply with the bright stage lights, casting long shadows as he approached the podium. Behind him, his faithful assistant, Charlene, followed with a calm demeanor that mirrored his own.

Flanking him were several of the school’s most respected faculty members. To his immediate right sat Dr. Labrov, the elderly mathematics professor whose vast knowledge and gentle manner had endeared him to the various classes of students. Next to him was Mr. Stone, the Physical Education Instructor, his broad shoulders and athletic build a testament to his years of discipline and training. On the Professor’s left, Ms. Lopez, the Spanish teacher, exuded a quiet elegance, while Ms. Lowery, the English Professor, adjusted her glasses with a scholarly air. At the end of the line was Ms. Zakharova, the Head Cook, whose stern presence somewhat comforted many of the students in the hall.

As the Professor reached the podium, he placed his hands on either side and surveyed the room again. The students, a mix of ages and backgrounds, all looked to be varying degrees of nervous. The Barden Institute had long been seen as a safe place for them. A place where they were free to use their powers and learn how to use and control them in safety. Now that sanctuary seemed under threat.

“Good morning everyone. Thank you for gathering here on such short notice,” began the Professor, his voice steady and clear. “I know the last few days must have been a stressful time for you and your families so I appreciate that you chose to hear me out today.”

Charlene handed the Professor a paper, but he set it aside, opting to speak from the heart. “I’m sure many of you all are aware of the video that has revealed the existence of our teams, and showed the battle against the Heartless. I wanted to address this issue directly.”

“The Barden Institute has long been a haven for students like yourselves; where young people like yourselves with extraordinary talents and abilities can learn and grow in a safe, supportive environment. Our mission is to help you understand and control your powers, to use them for good.

“As part of that mission we strove to create a place where you could feel safe in who you are and what you can do. A place of learning where you have had the opportunity to use your powers and learn how to control them properly. 

“Part of that safety was based on the discretion we all took to keep ourselves out of public scrutiny. However, recent events have thrust our secret into the spotlight, and we are now known to the world. As you are all aware a video showing the Alpha and Beta teams battling the creatures known as the Heartless. Because of this, information about our school and the unique abilities of our students has also been leaked online. This has obviously affected our guarantee of safety.”

The Professor paused to let the gravity of his words sink in with all the students. A murmur ran through the audience. The students exchanged anxious glances, whispering among themselves. 

He scanned the crowd, so he could see  the concern on their faces. All seemed to be taking his words to heart. The Professor raised a hand to quiet them. “I understand your concern. This exposure is unprecedented, and it poses significant challenges.”

“Before I go any further, I want to make it clear that the Barden Institute will use every resource available to ensure you’re safe and protected. This institute will continue to be a haven for all people who have been given the gift of these amazing abilities.”

“Now I will be giving you your options this morning and whatever your decision will be, the Barden Institute will respect it," he said, looking at each of them. "Let's deal with the easy ones first, shall we? To those who weren't seen in the video...

"Because the institute itself was implicated, you may want to leave Barden and simply claim that you had no idea what was going on in the school—whether they believe you or not is, unfortunately, out of my control but it is nevertheless an option. Or you choose to stay. But if you do, I cannot promise that you won't be faced with a lot of the same scrutiny as your classmates.

"To the students who were clearly seen in the video," he continued, "you may also choose to leave and return to your families. But if you are in any way rejected by your peers or find your safety jeopardized, please know that there is always a place for you here at Barden. Or, again, you may choose to stay. Times will be tough, but I promise to do everything in my power to keep you from any difficulty.

"To students whose parents were previously unaware of your powers," he glanced toward Beca and Jesse, "I would be happy to personally address any of their concerns, but if things don't turn out favorably, I repeat: Barden will always be a safe place for you. In my ten years as headmaster of this institution, we have tried to recruit countless young men and women whose parents have despised their children's gifts. We obviously feel differently about that."

The Professor quietly observed the small crowd of students as they considered their options.

"I also spoke to my lawyer," he added. "I think it's important for you to be aware that there should be no reason for our government, or any person for that matter, to detain, or refuse service to, any one of you on the basis of your powers. You do not have to answer any questions that you don't want to answer without a lawyer present—you are still protected by the law. But if they try to use force to restrain you, I must ask you to resist retaliating with your powers. You may block and avoid, but do not give them a reason to see you—to see all of you, collectively—as a threat."

The Professor took a deep breath. "I cannot stress enough how difficult the next few weeks, maybe the next few months, will be for you and people like you," he said sadly. "In the coming days, you should expect a lot of people discriminating against you, or fearing you. But this, too, shall pass.

“And again I want to assure all of you that we are taking every possible measure to protect you and the integrity of our institution.” 

The Professor took a deep breath. “We are a community, a family. Together, we will face this challenge as we have faced many others – with courage, unity, and resilience. The world may now know about the Barden Institute, but it will also learn of our strength and determination. Let us show them the true spirit of Barden.”

He looked back at the members of the faculty that stood behind him. “After extensive discussions with the faculty, we decided to pause your educational programs for the week while we work out a few issues that have arisen,” added the Professor. 

“Some staff have left,” Aubrey whispered to Stacie.

“Not surprised,” Stacie whispered back

“Your studies and development continue to be our top priority,” continued the Professor. “Ms. Zakharova also wanted to rest assured you, her kitchen will always remain open, ready to provide comfort and sustenance through these challenging times.”

These announcements actually brought a bit of cheer from the students. Sensing it was time to wrap it up, the Professor concluded, “Thank you for the time you've spent here, and all you have done to make this more than a school. My assistant Charlene and I will make ourselves available if you ever need to talk.”

With those parting words, most of the students filed out of the auditorium, either to go back to their rooms or to head out the door. As John expected, the Alpha team stayed behind.

"Any word from Gail?" Cynthia Rose asked, when they had the auditorium to themselves.

The illustrious founder and CEO of AMG had avoided contacting them since the news broke, out of caution. Though she personally wasn't seen in the leaked video, if the government agency behind the Project found out that she had been involved with Barden, it could spell trouble not only for her and the Professor, but for all the students as well.

The Professor shook his head. "No, but I'm sure she's furious on your behalf," he said with a small smile. "Have you told your parents?" he asked Jesse and Beca.

"I wasn't clearly seen in the video," said Jesse. "So I can still lie, but Beca…"

"My mom doesn't really have time to watch the news," the brunette shrugged. "But I think I'll tell her. She'll make the connection when she hears that it's Barden anyway... if none of her gossipy coworkers tell her first, that is."

The Professor looked confused at Beca's nonchalance but nodded.

"But speaking of our families," piped up Aubrey. "You said there would be a lot of discrimination. Do you think our families are going to be affected by that, too?"

"That depends on how much of your identities the media will have fished out by now," the Professor answered with distaste. "I've made sure your records here and at the Institute are kept confidential. I guess it would depend on whether you can trust your old acquaintances not to sell you out, and how public your lives are on social media."

The students exchanged looks. They had already deactivated their accounts the moment they heard the news, but they couldn't do anything about the potential rats they had in their contacts.

The Professor rubbed his face wearily. “Well, I'm off to D.C. to meet another lawyer. Charlene will be staying here," he added, waving a hand in the general direction to his office. “I've instructed her to get rid of the media circus and increase the private security around the campus." He gave them one final nod in goodbye before leaving for his private chambers.

On their way out, the six friends gave each other reassuring looks or pats on the back. Not all of them had been seen in the video—Jesse and Cynthia Rose weren't—but despite that they each knew that they were going to go through the coming shit-storm together. 

No matter what.

“What do we do now?" Jesse asked aloud as they walked down the hallway.

"D'you mean right now, or…?" Beca waved her hand to indicate the inexplicable situation they were in.

"Right now," he answered quickly. "I don't even wanna think about what we're gonna do about the situation we're in."

"Maybe we should relax?" suggested Cynthia Rose. "You know, have some fun before we aren't able to anymore."

"You're making it sound like we're dying or something," Stacie said amusedly.

"Luke! Aubrey!"

They turned around to see Charlene poking her head out of the door they had just exited. "Could I borrow you two for a few hours?"

Though surprised, the two blondes nodded at once. There was no question that they were free that day, since everyone at Barden had collectively decided not to attend their classes until things settled down. Aubrey, Luke, Bumper, and the other college students didn't go to class as the instructors for both the college and the high school were asked not to come to work for the week.

"I guess we'll see you guys later," said Aubrey. She and Luke then turned around and followed Charlene back to the Professor's office.

The rest of them continued walking until they reached the landing that opened to the grand foyer. They leaned against the banister railings and watched as yet another of their fellow students carried her luggage out the door and into a large black car with heavily tinted windows.

"There goes Lana," Cynthia Rose hummed wistfully.

"Did you really think she'd stay?" snorted Beca, watching as the blonde girl entered the car without so much as a glance back at the mansion. "Frankly, I'm surprised she didn't hightail it outta here with Alice yesterday."

"She wanted to but her parents were too busy to pick her up," murmured Jesse, once again bringing them news from the grapevine. "Also, I heard she's planning on getting plastic surgery and changing her identity."

"Won't work. She'll still be identifiable by that bitchy personality," came a voice from behind them. For the second time that morning, they all spun around in unison.

"Bumper," Beca greeted with a smirk. Only nowadays it was a kinder smirk—sort of a half-smile. Her eyes scanned around him and she noticed the lack of luggage. "I guess you're staying?"

"Don't get your hopes up yet, Mitchell," he replied, waggling a stubby finger at her. "I'm still undecided."

"What do your parents say?" asked Cynthia Rose.

Bumper made a face and shrugged. "They let me do whatever I want." He stuffed his hands into his pockets and they stood around in silence for a while. "Whatever. I think hanging around you losers is affecting my awesomeness so…" Without another word, leapfrogged over the railings, landed on the ground floor, and strutted his way to the kitchens.

"You know, that may have been the nicest interaction I've ever had with Bumper," mused Stacie and the others chuckled in agreement.

"I think he's kinda sad, though," Jesse said with a sympathetic twitch of his mouth. "Uni's packing his bags."

The girls expressed their surprise at the planned departure of Bumper's long-time crony, whom they only knew by the nickname 'Unicycle' because he always rode one around, even indoors.

"Luke will also be bummed to hear that he's leaving," remarked Beca. "Those two were practically gym buddies."

Uni had the superhuman ability of adoptive muscle memory—the term Luke used to describe his ability to mimic any action or movement after only a brief observation of it—as well as his natural ability to multi-task multiple actions at once. Both of these made him an excellent training partner whenever Luke wanted to try out new combinations of fighting techniques or training exercises.

Stacie shook her head lightly. "I don't get it. Why are they all leaving? I mean, Barden is the safest place for any of us, right?"

"Some of them don't have a choice, Stace," shrugged Jesse. "Uni's parents asked him to come home so…" He trailed off and gulped, realizing that he might be asked to go home very soon. He exchanged knowing looks with Beca, who sighed.

"All right," she said, pushing herself off the railings. "I've put it off for too long. Everyone follow me."

"Where are we going?" Cynthia Rose asked curiously.

"Library. You guys are gonna help Jesse and me figure out what to say to our parents."

Later that night, after spending the rest of the day composing a script that she would read to her mom on the fateful moment of revelation, Beca was surprised to find a slim blonde sitting on her bed when she entered her room.

"Gail?" Beca wondered aloud, closing the door behind her.

"Sorry to ambush you in your room like this," the woman apologized nervously, pulling her hand back from Beca's bedside table. “I'm lucky you're alone.”

“Thought you weren’t supposed to be seen here at Barden,” Beca said, maybe more coolly than she had meant.

“I’ve taken precautions, plus I believe this is important,” responded Gail, ignoring Beca’s tone.

"Is everything all right?" asked Beca, taking note of the way Gail was fidgeting. She assumed her bed wasn't the problem because she had made sure that her bed was as soft as a cloud, after personally experiencing what it was like to lie on one.

"Yes, yes, of course. The more important question is," Gail fixed her with a piercing stare, "how are you?"

Beca shrugged noncommittally. "Still kind of numb to it all. I think the Professor's keeping his hand on the wave of shit that's about to go down soon so… we're all kinda just waiting at this point."

The woman's shoulders sagged. "I'm sorry I couldn't—"

"Gail, it's not your fault," assured Beca. "No one blames you. We all blame that kid who downloads YouTube videos," she added, rolling her eyes. "I mean, come on, why waste disk space like that?"

She walked over to her desk chair and sat on it, waiting for Gail to explain the reason why she was in her room. But Gail did not seem to pick up on Beca's body language and, instead of explaining her clandestine visit, she pointed at the funny picture on Beca's bedside table.

"I was looking at this before you came in."

Beca glanced at the picture and chuckled in embarrassment. "Yeah, I have no idea what I'm doing there either. Some sort of chicken dance, maybe? Jesse must have—"

"You were giving Chloe a piggyback ride."

You were giving Chloe a piggyback ride.

No other combination of words could have been more alien to Beca than the ones that were just uttered. She echoed them in her head a few more times, deconstructing each word, stringing them back together, and processing the visuals that came with that piece of information. Then, a series of emotions went through her in this order:

First was surprise at the level of friendship she must have had with Chloe, since she wouldn't (not to mention couldn't) give any of the five other members of the Alpha team a goddamn piggyback ride. Not while wearing thatgoofy smile.

Next was embarrassment over why she'd had something like that framed and placed on her bedside table—especially in this day and age when almost nobody goes through the hassle of developing photos anymore.

That was followed by a throb of sadness at the realization that Chloe really must have meant a lot to her if she was willing to do both the act and the framing of it—which didn't seem to make sense to Beca, who couldn't even picture Chloe in her mind. Someone that close to her couldn't possibly have disappeared so easily from her memory...

Each rationalizing thought she added on top of every emotion banded together to form the final one: suspicion. "How would you know that?" she asked slowly, narrowing her eyes.

"This isn't my first time in your bedroom, Beca."

Beca made a face.

Gail put up a regretful finger. "Wow. Okay, let me rephrase that," she said, shaking her head. "I walked you back to your room the night of the fight with Chloe's Heartless. There were still traces of Chloe's Nobody's existence that night, one of which was this picture."

"Huh." Beca frowned. "I guess that's one of the things I don't remember… Chloe's Nobody is the empty one, right? The one with no heart... so then," she licked her lips, "this is what you meant about all traces disappearing? Pictures, videos, letters—all gone? She just vanished from existence?"

Gail nodded and paused for a moment before asking, "How do you remember those three months? The months leading up to the fight."

It was a fair question. When the Professor and Gail had filled them in after their battle in Florida, they only talked about what the students didn't remember, but not so much about what they did remember. And because of that, Beca was having a difficult time answering the question now.

"I haven't thought about it, really." Beca rubbed the back of her neck. "I may have mixed up what I actually remember with what you and the Professor told us."

Gail crossed her legs. "Humor me."

"Um, well," Beca leaned forward and rested her elbows on her knees. "Maybe it'll be easier if I retrace my steps. How about I start when we all met?"

"You and Jesse were on a treasure hunt but instead found Luke, Aubrey, and the Heartless at the abandoned mansion. Is that correct?"

"Right. Jesse and I sort of knew the Aubrey and Luke from our younger, uh, delinquent days," said Beca, "so we kinda got into a bit of an argument. Then we were interrupted by the Heartless and ended up fighting them together. After that, while Jesse and I looked for the treasure, Aubrey and Luke searched around the mansion for more Heartless. But now we know," she added hastily, "that they were actually looking for Chloe."

Gail nodded and let Beca continue.

"So anyway, Jesse and I didn't find anything but I guess Aubrey and Luke did because I remember being asked to fetch the getaway car—oh, wait, I didn't know it was a getaway car yet." Beca frowned. "See, I told you, I get things mixed up... Uh, I was just driving the car for some reason, and next thing I know, we were headed for Barden, where Luke introduced us to the Professor and he offered us a scholarship in exchange for helping Luke and Aubrey out."

"What were the first few weeks at the institute like?"

"Fine, I guess," shrugged Beca. "Having fewer classmates and living on campus made schoolwork easier… but the highlight of my weeks were trainings with Luke."

"Did you make friends with everyone easily?"

Beca opened her mouth to say that she wasn't really an outgoing type of person, but it didn't seem to add up to her situation now. She had never been popular in school yet the Alpha team was practically an exclusive clique at the institute; she had always thought her attitude was a turn-off for people yet she had made four times as many friends in her first three months at Barden as she did for six years.

"I guess?" Beca answered uncertainly. "Well, I was already friends with Jesse… and then Luke and Aubrey—well, Luke is easy to get along with. Aubrey just… sort of got more tolerable."

"How about Stacie and Cynthia Rose?"

Beca scrunched her face trying to recall her altered memories. "I don't remember hanging out with them that much. Not until… oh yeah, the day things got weird. It was on the second mission to the abandoned mansion; we were asked to investigate more Heartless appearances. We ended up at your house that night, where we found out that Stacie and CR were actually working for you to investigate the Heartless, too."

"Did you remember anything else about the mission? Like how you acquired the Keyblade?"

Beca extended her arm to the side and 'summoned' the Keyblade. After so many battles with it, she supposed it had grown to trust her and obey her commands more fluidly, because she had never been able to make it appear at will before. It materialized in her hand with light clinksound. She tried to recall the first time she wrapped her fingers around the hilt, in that dark tower, hearing the non-voice, and stepping onto the colorful stained glass…

"I remembered a voice saying things about me being ready for something," she muttered, dismissing the blade and looking back at Gail. "That's how the whole 'chosen one' joke started, right?"

Gail nodded, motioning Beca to continue.

"I remember the mission ending with sealing my first ever rip, and then instead of taking us back to Barden, Cynthia Rose knocked us out with sleep bombs and brought us to your place."

"Straight to Westchester?"

"Yup," nodded Beca. "I know you said we had a stopover at a library to discuss everything about Chloe but," Beca lifted her hands, "nothing. My memory skips to waking up at your house the next day, and the Professor coming over telling us there was this big-ass Heartless running loose in Florida. I remember thinking that you and the Professor were old buddies who disagreed on how to deal with the Heartless," she continued. "And that in the end you both agreed that the Heartless in Florida was a way bigger deal and you needed me to save the world or something. But then later on, you guys told us about that fucked up science experiment you did, and that the Heartless was actually a girl named Chloe's and we needed to destroy it in order to restore her back to her full being."

Beca's frown seemed permanent at this point as she revisited the thoughts she had months ago when they were told the truth about Chloe. "But, the thing is, I don't know what it was like when I first met Chloe, or how we even became friends… just that I did and that we were. And you can't tell me either because you obviously don't know."

Gail nodded again. The memories of the little things, the everyday, seemingly unimportant events that formed the building blocks of unique bonds between friends weren't something Gail or the Professor had ever witnessed personally. So when the students lost their memories of Chloe's Nobody, so did they lose that unique bond.

"And I believe you guys, really, I do," assured Beca. "But like I told Charlene—it's hard to use Chloe as a source of motivation when we can't remember anything about her besides what you told us."

"I understand," Gail said with a small smile. "It was my fault for hoping that it was the same as remembering her personally."

Beca gave a reluctant nod, but the word 'personally' seemed to light a switch in her head. She got the feeling that there was something she should be remembering, something that Gail was holding back from telling them the first time.

Something that made that intimate photograph make sense.

So Beca asked. Gail studied her face anxiously before responding in somewhat of a tangent. "What happened recently with the news," she began slowly, as though careful not to sound accusing, "gave me a bad feeling that the mission will take a backseat while you guys sort things out."

The image of Aubrey insisting on completing the mission flashed through Beca's mind in a split second, and it made her wonder what it was about blondes and dedication. "Gail, we promised to get Chloe back—"

"I'm not worried that you won't do it eventually. I'm worried that it might be too late when you do get around to it." Gail swallowed nervously. "But if there's a chance it would give you a push, I feel like now is the best time to say it."

In the pause following Gail's vague statement, Beca took another glance at the photo and put the pieces together herself—Gail's nervous glances over the past few months, Charlene questioning her motivation when they left the Realm, and even that unusual feeling that something was missing…

"Was Chloe… Did Chloe mean something more to me?"

The words felt awkward coming out of her mouth. Even with the euphemism she used, the idea still seemed so bizarre. She'd even go so far as to say it was impossible for her to have a girlfriend—she could barely stomach the word in her own thoughts—given that she cringed at the idea of committed relationships in general. She couldn't be in one herself, could she? Let alone one that seemed to develop astonishingly quickly.

"I can already see you overthinking things, Beca," said Gail, in a calm tone that misled Beca, who looked up with hopeful eyes. But Gail bluntly shot her hope down. "But yes, you were a couple."

Beca's initial response was just a string of unintelligible syllables, so she cleared her throat and tried again. "I'm in a relationship? I, uh, okay. With Chloe—?" She exhaled heavily, begging her mind to calm down instead of trying to imagine a scenario in which that was possible. It failed for one very obvious reason. "I don't even know what she looks like!"

She stood up and paced the room, running both a hand through her hair and a Rolodex of generic female faces through her mind's eye as it tried to grasp the glaringly abstract concept of Chloe Beale. It felt like being told by your parents that you had a long-lost sibling given up for adoption—Beca sort of believed it because why would anyone lie about something like that, but she also couldn't fully believe it until she saw her in person. At least when Chloe was just her "friend" she didn't have to imagine being attracted to her…

"So now you can understand how upset I was when you asked who Chloe was three days after saying you'll always love her," Gail was saying, effectively snapping Beca out of her thoughts. But if Gail thought she was helping the situation, she was dead wrong.

"L-love?"

Beca's stomach fell. 

Up until this point she still could have believed a fraction of what Gail had told her. But love? She could practically hear the whirring of her brain going into over—before it activated its trusty fail-safe measure: complete and absolute denial. "Okay, I think you have me mixed up with someone else," she said with a stiff chuckle. "A-Are you sure it wasn't Jesse? I mean, I know he's with Aubrey now but he's more into this whirlwind romance crap. Or Luke, I mean, he could—"

Gail had certainly expected Beca to be surprised, even doubtful, but not quite so in denial. Realizing that she had approached the whole thing from the wrong angle, Gail zipped her mouth shut and let the young brunette continue her rambling and sort out her thoughts on her own. Gail's silence, however, was enough to answer Beca's question, and after a few mumblings of the words "no, no, no" and "oh God," the brunette ended up staring motionlessly at the framed picture on her bedside.

"Beca?" Gail prodded tentatively after a full minute of her not moving. "Are you okay?"

"Look, Gail," Beca cleared her throat, "I don't know how to explain—how to convince you—that this is impossible."

"What's impossible?"

"What you just dropped on me!" Beca hissed indignantly. (She had resisted yelling throughout the entire conversation since Stacie's room was just beside hers—who knows where that girl's ears could be right now.) "That I love Chloe!"

"And why would that be 'impossible'?" Gail asked, complete with air quotes.

Beca did not reciprocate the woman's levity so she formed the words as maturely as they could be before saying them out loud. "Because I would never be in a relationship in the first place, hence the impossibility of all the things you said. The piggyback rides, the lo—" Her voice caught in her throat. "Just no, okay? Trust me. It's not possible."

"Oh, come on, Beca." Gail crossed her arms and frowned, clearly not buying it. "Don't sell yourself short, you're a beautiful girl—"

"Not for that reason," Beca interjected through gritted teeth. "But because I don't... Argh, okay, this will sound stupid but hear me out."

Beca never would have imagined that she'd be in this situation; sitting in her room, convincing Gail that she . She had no way of knowing how convincing she would be. "Because I don't believe in getting into relationships," she said. "At least not the kind that you're implying Chloe and I had."

She refrained from telling Gail that the kinds of relationships she did get into, though few in her young life, were more of the 'casual fling' type. But Gail's pursed lips and sweeping look, suggested that she got the gist. “That's the problem with kids these days, they're so melodramatic—“

"Hey! I'm not!" Beca insisted, shaking her head vigorously. "I hate drama. This was a legit, conscious, mature decision I made when I was eight."

Gail raised an eyebrow.

"I was mature for my age, okay?" Beca said with a glare. "But my point is, this isn't just some angsty reaction to my dad leaving; I'm not trying to make excuses or anything. I just honestly don't see the benefit of those kinds of relationships. Is it companionship? Affection? Love I can understand, but I've had my mom and Jesse all these years so I know for a fact that I can live without romance."

Beca settled back in her chair and softened her tone so she wouldn't sound too unreasonable. "But having to care about what someone thinks of you, or having to worry about saying the right things to make the other person feel a certain way—who needs the aggravation, seriously? I can live without it," she said firmly. "And this has pretty much been a fact of life for me for the past ten years, which is why I'm finding it extremely hard to believe that, for three months of my life, it suddenly wasn't."

At this point, Gail wasn't sure what to make of this mess. Beca didn't seem like an irrational teenager spouting angsty post-breakup clichés, but at the same time Gail didn't feel right believing her. "I still don't understand," she confessed. "How you can be so against this relationship—?"

"I'm not against this relationship," Beca said quickly, to which Gail threw her an even more confused look. "I don't particularly like that it happened," Beca clarified, "but the fact that you said I was in a relationship with Chloe is not the reason I'm—for lack of a better term—freaking the fuck out."

"You're not making it easier to understand you, Beca."

"You said I loved her," Beca said in a serious tone. "Look, I'm not stupid. I know—like, super deep down—it's possible to have healthy relationships, and not all of them end up screwing you for life. But I also know, in my heart, I would never tell someone I had just met that I loved her. I understand why you thought it might motivate me if I knew about the relationship, but for the sake of honesty—and for the sake of my conscience—I think you should know."

Beca looked up and Gail was finally able to read the expression on her face. It was guilt.

"I lied to this girl."

Chapter Text

Let’s Talk

Gail wasn't easily rendered speechless. Her professional life often required conducting interviews and giving important presentations to stakeholders, and she got through those by planning ahead and preparing for anything that might be asked of her. Over time, as she climbed the numerous ladders of the business world, that skill grew intuitive until everything felt effortless.

But that moment, a simple move made by an eighteen-year-old—and that any rational human being could have predicted might happen—completely blindsided her. She was utterly unprepared.

What if Beca didn't believe you?

Beca was undoubtedly being honest and reasonable about her reaction to everything—after all, Gail could not deny that even she was surprised when she first heard of their relationship. But there also no denying that her own memories didn't lie. Gail could clearly remember the first time she had met Beca because, incidentally, it was also the first time she had been angrily yelled at by someone two decades her junior, ever since she had teased a much younger Chloe for being a Hufflepuff.

Beca's tone that night at the library, stubbornly demanding for Chloe's whereabouts, had had that familiar mix of anger and protectiveness that only surfaced when you believed someone's life was in danger and you were helpless to do anything about it. And although the Beca currently in the room with her, devoid of any personal memories of Chloe, might argue that those weren't signs of love, Gail had a lot more memories than that to back her claim:

There was Beca focusing all her energy on keeping a slumbering Chloe comfortable; placing her soft kisses on her forehead as she slept soundly in her arms en route to Westchester; their 'practically-married' banter over breakfast the next morning; and the promises they had made to each other later that day, when the time had come to fight Chloe's Heartless and say good bye.

Beca loves Chloe.

Gail was absolutely certain of that. But there was a reason she wasn't saying any of this out loud, why she wasn't insisting that Beca believe her. It was the same reason she didn't tell Beca about the relationship in the first place: to avoid causing either of them any more pain than necessary. She hadn't told Beca before now to save her the heartbreak in case Chloe was already gone forever, or if it turned out that Chloe didn't remember anything from her time as a Nobody either.

Four months ago, Gail didn't even want to consider the first possibility—Chloe had to be alive, waiting for them somewhere beyond the darkness. They followed the literature and did everything right. So instead Gail fixated on the second possibility and did what she thought was best for the two girls—she kept Beca unaware, because having both of them lack memories of their own relationship was painless, and if it turned out that Chloe did remember, then the only wrong Gail had committed would be delaying their inevitable coupling.

Because of course Beca would fall in love with Chloe all over again, right?

But decades of professional success had prevented Gail from being taught this lesson earlier on in her life: that not every decision she makes, no matter how well-intentioned, was right.

She had taken the team's retreat from the Realm as her first sign of being horribly wrong. As the days after their return ticked on without much progress, the first possibility weighed heavier and heavier on Gail's mind, right until the media outbreak, when it reached critical mass. With yet another distraction, the chances of the team getting back into the Realm were pitiful, so Gail was pushed to change her strategy.

By finally telling Beca, she had hoped to speed up the process and settle her fears about Chloe's safety, but at a higher risk of causing Beca pain. Because in two of three possible outcomes—Chloe's death or her own memory loss—Beca would come out as the loser, after going through the rollercoaster of emotions Gail had just strapped her on.

But once again, Gail was dead wrong. Because with Beca's unprecedented denial of ever being in love with Chloe, neither of Gail's two expected scenarios would even play out:

Beca would not have fallen in love with Chloe again, because she never loved Chloe in the first place. Beca would not have been heartbroken if Chloe didn't remember, because then she'd just be off the hook. But now, thanks to Gail's blunder, if Chloe came back safe and sound, memories intact, then both girls would have an uncomfortable, and certainly not painless, conversation.

Gail had to hand it to herself. She had managed to elegantly create this giant cluster fuck, when all she wanted was to accomplish with Chloe what she hadn't been able to with her husband: bring her back from the darkness. Meddling with people's hearts was not part of the plan.

"Can I sleep on it?" Beca croaked after the longest pause in their conversation.

"I didn't ask you to decide anything, Beca," Gail reminded her gently. And a little sadly.

"I know. But I still have to think about… all of this."

Gail nodded and rose from the bed with difficulty. It seemed the weight had doubled since she first entered the room. "Oh, hang on." She paused on her way out and took something out of her coat pocket. "I thought this might help with the remembering... I had to break a few laws to get it so please keep it safe."

Beca reached out to take a small photograph from Gail. Looking down at it, she couldn't help but smile at the bright, happy face of a little toddler in pigtails. She's a redhead, Beca thought amusedly. She hadn't even considered that. But what captivated her the most were the girl's large, beautiful, blue eyes, very different from her own dark and stormy ones. The photo was a little old and grainy but even then Beca could tell that those eyes lit up the room.

"Thanks for this," she muttered, still not taking her eyes off of the girl.

"No problem," smiled Gail. "Well, you know how to contact me when… if..."

Beca nodded understandingly and moved over to her bed after Gail had left the room silently without finishing her sentence. She inserted the picture of Chloe in the corner of the picture frame that supposedly contained the photo of her and the grown-up Chloe.

She stared at it for one more moment, hating herself for inadvertently contributing to the eventual crushing of this little girl's heart. But what made things worse–even worse than the deceit–was the fact that, if it were all true, then Chloe must have been waiting for months, probably thinking that Beca was doing everything in her power to get to her.

Sure, as a friend she should have been doing the same thing, but being in a relationship with the rescuee certainly warranted more effort from the rescuer.

Beca turned the lights off and lay in her bed with her eyes closed. The hollow feeling in her gut grew worse as the unrealistic, almost plastic, images of herself being openly affectionate and romantic, accompanied by the quiet self-loathing and blame over the very inability to picture them, made it so that it wasn't until much later that sleep finally gave her peace.

“May I remind you, John, that some of your students are adults?”

“But most are minors,” the Professor responded.

“Not the ones identified in the video.”

“Just because they aren't minors, doesn't mean their right to privacy is less important,” responded John. Despite his calm demeanor, he was walking fairly briskly toward the hired car service, desperate to get back to his hotel as quickly as possible. Unfortunately, the crowd of reporters and cameramen that followed him from the lawyer's office to the car didn't make it easy. Neither did the FBI Special Agent closely trailing him.

"You're not going to win that argument, John," the agent warned smugly. "This is an issue of National Security—at least, it can be if I want it to be. We're going to build our case and your students are going to have no choice but to spill everything.”

“Spill what exactly? What do you think is going on?” John demanded.

“That’s what we intend to find out,” replied the Special Agent, rather smugly.

“Yeah, well, fuck you very much, Paul,” dismissed John, getting into the car and slamming the door in the FBI agent's face. He let out an angry huff and took out his phone to call his assistant.

"Did the lawyer have good news?" was her greeting.

"Not enough," he growled. "Our defense can be blown away by a technicality, although he says the same could be said for any current prosecution. And because of the unique circumstances and surrounding controversy, he predicts that the media will play a big role in any decision," he added bitterly.

"Is he suggesting we steer into the skid?"

“It is our best option.”

There was a pause while Charlene considered the Professor’s statement. "Do you want me to tell the students?"

"Let me get in touch with Gail first, maybe she can refer a publicist that could help us attack this the right way."

"All right."

John hung up and immediately dialed Gail's number. While waiting for her to pick up, he pondered the road ahead.

He had ended up staying in D.C. longer than he had wanted to, but meeting with the best federal lawyers in the country was absolutely necessary if they were to quell the growing movement of dissent against 'mutants,' as his students and their kind were now being called. He thought it was quite a distasteful term that implied there was something wrong with them when indeed what made the mutants special made others envious.

“Driver,” John said with a bit of reluctance. He reached forward and handed a business card to the man. “I need you to take me to this address.”

“Yes sir.”

“Time to take care of one loose end,” said the Professor as he watched the black sedan pull out into the heavy downtown Washington D.C. traffic on K Street.

Beca sighed, knowing she had to turn down her best friend’s invitation to go with him and a few other members of Alpha Team into town. “I’m really sorry, Jesse,” she said, avoiding his hopeful eyes. “I’m not feeling it. All I really want to do is head back to my room and work on a couple new mixes.” 

“Are you sure?” Jesse prodded.

“Yeah, I’m sure.”

She could see the disappointment flicker across his face before he masked it with a smile.

“It’s okay, Beca. Next time, maybe?” he replied, trying to keep his tone light.

“Yeah, next time,” Beca echoed, feeling a pang of guilt. She watched him walk away before turning towards her dorm. As soon as Jesse was out of sight though, she did an about-face and quickened her pace, heading in the opposite direction. The weight of what she was planning felt heavier with each step.

Fortunately Beca made her way to the underground hangar without attracting any attention. The AMG technicians had all been pulled from the Institute, Gail wanting to minimize the connection between her company and Barden. Quietly she entered the hangar through a secondary exit near the mechanic shop.

The hangar was vast and empty of any personnel, its cavernous space echoing with her footsteps as she walked past the two AMG hypersonic jets, and the three speeders. As she passed by the speeders she noted that there was still a lot of work needed on the three hovercraft. 

Summoning the KeyBlade, Beca used its glow to provide illumination in the hangar’s dim light. Quietly she slipped into the the women’s locker room, and made her way to the locker marked ‘Beca’. Opening it, she quickly donned the special suit AMG had crafted for each member of Alpha Team, feeling its snug, insulated embrace. Designed for the frigid cold of the Dark Realm, the suit was a marvel of technology, with thermal regulators and adaptive camouflage. As she zipped up the front, she felt a rush of warmth, the suit's advanced materials instantly reacting to her body heat. She secured the gloves and lightweight combat boots, ensuring every part of her was protected. Tying her hair up into a tight bun, she slipped the hood up over her head and then pulled a face mask up over her mouth and nose. Last she donned the new goggles that AMG had just provided. Catching a glimpse of herself in the full length mirror, Beca realized she now looked like a modern day ninja.

Ready to face the hostile environment of the Dark Realm, Beca quickly moved to the mechanics shop, and gathered a half dozen of the specialized lights, similar to the ones that the team had placed in the Dark Realm on their unsuccessful journey.

Once she felt ready, Beca went to the same spot she had created a portal before. Taking a deep breath, she held the KeyBlade aloft and focused her energy. She started a downward arc, literally cutting a hole in the air, creating a passage to the Dark Realm. Doing this by herself filled her with both excitement and dread. She muttered a few choice words under her breath, as she felt the power surge through the blade and into the air around her. A swirling vortex of darkness began to form, growing larger and more defined as she finished the cut.

The portal to the Realm of Darkness stood before her, pulsating with an ocean blue energy. Beca hesitated for a moment, what she was doing was dangerous even if it’s only temporarily. She had made her choice, though. There were questions she needed to answer, which could only be solved by venturing into the Realm of Darkness.

With a final glance back at the hangar, Beca stepped through the portal. As usual the sensation was a little disorienting, like her equilibrium was off for a moment, till she emerged on the other side, and found herself once again in a place unlike any other, the Realm of Darkness. Working quickly, Beca set up three of the lights near the smashed remains of the old lights the team had set up. Seems like when the lights had died out, the Heartless had made sure they didn’t come back on. With quick work, Beca set up the three lights into a triangle formation around the portal.

When set, Beca tightened her grip on the KeyBlade, her resolve strengthening, she closed the portal so no one else could follow. She had come this far and there was no turning back. Whatever lay ahead, she was ready to face it alone.

“Ahh, the devils are still at the gates," muttered Stacie, her arm resting lazily off the side of Luke's convertible as the car made its way out of the driveway. She, Luke, Aubrey, and Jesse were on their way to the supermarket to pick up some groceries, since the food delivery service had not made its scheduled delivery. On top of that all of Barden's kitchen staff, save for Ms. Zakharova, and all of the household staff, had taken the Professor’s offer to leave discreetly when the news broke.

The cameras started flashing nonstop as the reporters crowded around the car. Luke honked the horn loudly to get them to disperse but that still gave them plenty of time to get a clear shot of what they looked like.

"If you're going to take pictures, might as well get the good stuff," called Stacie, striking a provocative pose and grabbing her boobs with a wink.

"Stop that!" Aubrey reprimanded, grabbing Stacie's wrist and forcing it on the brunette's lap modestly. "We're not supposed to draw attention to ourselves."

"Oh, my goodies draw attention no matter what—" 

A reporter unceremoniously shoved a microphone in front of Stacie's chest, rudely cutting her off to ask, "What are your comments on the ongoing effort to conduct a formal investigation into the Barden Institute's terrorist intentions?"

Stacie and Aubrey only glared at the man. Even Jesse from the front passenger's seat whipped his head around in disgust. Luke revved the engine threateningly to once again try to clear the crowd. Sensing that the students weren't open to answering questions, and that accusing a group of superhuman youths might not have been the smartest decision he'd made that day, the reporter backed away immediately.

But then another, braver one took a chance. "What about the growing pressure being put on Congress to re-enact the Superhuman Registration Act?"

Stacie opened her mouth to say something vile, but was again cut off, this time by Aubrey. "The SRA was repealed mere months after its enactment due to its unconstitutionality," the blonde countered sharply. "I'm sure whatever Congress cooks up next will not hold water either."

Stacie closed her mouth and pointed at Aubrey smugly. "Yeah, what she said."

The reporters were ecstatic over finally getting a response and felt encouraged to barrage them with more questions. Stacie heard the words "danger to society" and "necessary measures" and got riled up again. "First of all, we are not a danger to society. We fucking protect it, okay? And second—"

"Stacie—!"

"For the same reason you can't discriminate against race, gender, disability, or sexual orientation—you can't discriminate against us! We didn't ask to have our powers, but we have to live with them—and, honestly, we've been doing nothing but good with it so leave us the fuck alone!" With a final huff, Stacie crossed her arms and stared firmly ahead with her head held high. The reporters hurriedly turned to face their cameraperson to over-analyze and exaggerate Stacie's outburst. 

Amidst their scrambling, Luke was finally able to drive away. Still keeping her steadfast expression, Stacie felt Aubrey's glaring eyes on her. "What?" she asked, confused. "Was that not good?"

The blonde shook her head. "Not good."

On the unchanging black beach of the shadow world, Chloe sat cross-legged with her eyes closed as she attempted to read Jack’s thoughts. The man in question sat in a similar pose six feet in front of her. He was looking intently at the younger redhead as he tried to project his thoughts to her. He was watching for any hint that her attempts were successful.

For Chloe, she was becoming frustrated as she tried to use the meditation techniques Jack had suggested. Jack’s voice was a steady murmur, guiding her through the meditation process. He spoke with a calm authority that was both soothing and commanding.

“Breathe in, hold, and let it out slowly,” Jack instructed. “Clear your mind. Let go of all distractions.”

Chloe tried to follow his directions, focusing on the rhythm of her breath, but her thoughts kept wandering back to Jack, trying to tune into his mind. She could feel his presence, a warm, steady pulse in the background of her consciousness, but she struggled to grasp any coherent thoughts.

“Don’t force it,” Jack said, as if reading her frustration. “Just let it come naturally.”

Chloe sighed softly, her shoulders relaxing as she tried to let go of her urgency. She pictured Jack’s thoughts as a serene pond, its surface smooth and reflective. Gradually, she began to sense faint ripples of emotion, fleeting impressions that slipped through her awareness like minnows in a stream. There was patience, a touch of amusement, and a deep, underlying sense of purpose.

She focused harder, trying to dive deeper into his mind, but something else caught her attention. A strange sensation prickled at the edges of her awareness, pulling her out of her meditative state. She opened her eyes and looked up at the moon, hanging motionless in the perpetual night sky. Its pale light cast long shadows on the black sand, illuminating the beach in a ghostly glow.

“Beca,” she whispered, the name slipping from her lips unbidden. Her heart soared at the sound, a rush of emotion flooding her senses. She turned to Jack, her eyes wide with a mix of hope and apprehension. “Jack, I think I sensed something.”

Jack’s brow furrowed as he studied her. “What do you mean?”

Chloe stood up, brushing the sand from her hands. “I felt something… someone. It was Beca. I know it sounds crazy, but I felt her presence.”

Jack rose to his feet as well, his expression shifting from concern to curiosity. “Are you sure?”

Chloe nodded, her heart pounding in her chest. “I’m sure. There’s something coming, Jack. I can feel it.”

Jack looked out over the horizon, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the dark expanse of water. “Where do you think she is?”

Chloe shook her head, the sensation still tingling along her spine. “I don’t know, but it felt strong. Like a pull, a connection.”

Feeling his own sense of hope, Jack placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “We need to stay calm.”

Chloe took a deep breath, trying to steady her racing thoughts. The connection she had felt was brief, but it had been intense. “It felt like she had returned.”

Jack nodded, his grip on her shoulder tightening slightly. “Then we need to be ready. Maybe your Beca is trying again to reach us.”

Chloe’s mind raced as she tried to make sense of the experience. She had always been sensitive to other people’s emotions, but this was different. This was a direct link, a bond that transcended the physical world. The thought of Beca out there, somewhere, out there coming to help her filled Chloe with a renewed sense of purpose.

The moon continued to hang motionless in the sky, its pale light casting an ethereal glow over the beach. Chloe felt a surge of determination. She wasn’t exactly sure what was happening, but she knew that Beca was trying. She turned to Jack, her eyes reflecting the resolve she felt. “Let’s be ready,” she said. “She will find us.”

Jack nodded, his expression resolute. “I think she will.”

In just a few hours, the media had spun Stacie's 'born this way' rant and, along with the rest of the world, deduced somewhat correctly that it was a genetic mutation that caused their superhuman powers. As many more publications were reporting due to renewed interest, the origins of superhuman powers were never fully looked into during the first enactment of the Superhuman Registration Act; there were certainly many theories—alien abductions, radioactive exposure, etc.—but genetics was never seriously considered since they could never find volunteers.

John pursed his lips. He had not been pleased to hear about the media kerfuffle right in the middle of another meeting with his lawyers. The news reports had initiated a whole new round of discussions with even more lawyers. Three hours worth of discussions.

At every break in the discussions he had tried to get ahold of Gail, but to no avail. Now on his ride to the hotel he had tried to get in touch with her again. As the voicemail message played he sighed in frustration. Gail hadn't picked up her work phone or her private number. This was is third try using her private line, which she usually picked up immediately. He supposed that Gail was busy working at her day job, but it was still frustrating. 

The Professor made a note to try call her later in the evening instead.

The sun was barely peeking above the horizon, bathing the sky in a deep orange, when John's car pulled into the hotel he was staying at. He chose to ignore the restaurant and decided he would just order room service. He knew he had a ton of emails to read, at least would need responses immediately. He also needed to review the papers his lawyers had given him to read. They laid out various strategies for moving forward.

He pushed the button for the twelfth floor, and leaned against the back of the elevator as it steadily rose. He was thankful that there was no one on the elevator with him. He needed to think through the next steps. Things were going as expected, but the loose comments of one of his students had definitely moved the news cycle along.

Moments later as he approached the door to his suite he noticed his telltale had been tripped, meaning someone had entered his suite while he was gone. He had specifically told the hotel staff that he did not want anyone entering while he was away, he was fairly sure it had not been housekeeping. Wearily he pushed the door to his room open, and was greeted by the sight of a man he hadn't seen in almost ten years, though he wasn't all that surprised to find him in his hotel suite.

The agency was, after all, incredibly stealthy.

"I'm surprised it took you this long," said John, placing his briefcase on a nearby armchair and shrugging his coat off.

"Well, we spent quite some time figuring out the best course of action to take," the man said with a fake smile. "It's good to see you again, John." He extended his hand, which John shook. "Let's talk."

Gail pressed the sleep button on her phone to silence John's most recent call. He had blown up her phone last night, and she probably should be taking his calls, but she really could only focus on rescuing Chloe. When she looked up she saw Beca eyeing her curiously. “You sure you don't want to answer that?" she heard the petite brunette ask. “I can wait if you need

Gail shook her head. “This is more important. John’s a big boy who has repeatedly done what he wanted when he wanted. He can handle this on his own for now.” She studied the young woman in front of her, and asked, “Do you think you can handle this on your own?”

“I went into the Dark Realm yesterday…”

“YOU WHAT?!?”

“I went into the Dark Realm,” Beca responded with a huff, as if it wasn’t plain as day.

“What… I mean why?” Gail asked, trying to keep her voice calm and steady. 

“I needed to do some setup before going on the actual mission,” Beca replied.

“Like, setting up some light stands to distract the Heartless,” answered Beca, as if it were obvious.

“To distract the Heartless?”Gail asked. Beca’s answer surprised her. “What do yo mean?”

“Thinking about our trip into the Dark Realm, it occurred to me that the lights, while offering a bit of protection, actually served as beacons for the Heartless,” Beca explained. “Our biggest fights were always when we were leaving one of the pools of light.”

This caused Gail to think back to the reports she had read about the failed attempt. Now that Beca had pointed it out, it was clear as day. All the team members had mentioned the battles that occurred around the lights. She silently chided herself for not coming to the same conclusion that the petite girl in front of her had.

“But you set up more lights?” 

Beca smirked, “As distractions.” She pointed to a spot on the opposite side of the hangar from where the speeders had entered the Dark Realm. “When I opened a new portal from the other side, I did it away from where I set up the lights. I also made it smaller. It opened in that spot there.”

Following the line from where Beca was pointing, Gail noticed a small ‘X’ mark on the floor with two pieces of tape.

“You were able to avoid the Heartless?” Gail asked.

“Yeah,” Beca nodded. “It helps that the suit your company designed is all black.” Beca gestured to the suit she was wearing. She held up the goggles and continued, “That these have night vision capabilities means I don’t need any lights.”

“What about the extreme cold?”  

“Between the suit’s internal temperature control, the addition of the hood really helps by-the-way, and my own ability to generate warm air, I never felt any of the cold.”

“What about the effect of the darkness?” Gail asked not without concern.

With a frown, Beca replied honestly, “I did begin to feel it. I think it was probably at the 22nd minute mark that I first started really noticing dark thoughts beginning to creep in. They probably started earlier, but those thoughts were the first real indication I was being affected. After that I really started to question why I was doing this, so I turned back and departed the Dark Realm.” Beca grinned. “I took a two hour hot shower afterwards, which actually helped wash away the negativity.”

“That was dangerous,” Gail said with concern.

“But I needed to know if I can do it,” replied Beca.

“Hmmm,” Gail hummed, not convinced. “Well, I am asking you to go back in.” Reaching behind her, Gail pulled out a box and presented it to Beca.

“For me? You shouldn’t have,” Beca joked as she opened it up. Inside she saw a vest. It looked like a life jacket that water skiers wear. “Ummm-thanks. Uhh-what is it?”

“That’s one of the reasons I haven’t been able to return any of John’s calls. I’ve been working with some of my best scientists to come up with a solution about the effects of the darkness. That is what we have been able to come up with so far.”

Holding the vest up to her chest, Beca asked, “Will it work?”

“I believe so,” answered Gail honestly. “For how long? I’m not sure.”

“So I shouldn’t stop to see the sights?” Beca asked with a smirk.

“Yes, I wouldn’t linger on the black rocks too long,” Gail quipped back.

“How long will it work for?”

Gail frowned. “Best guess, and it is a guesstimate, twelve hours.”

“That’s it?” Beca asked as she put the vest on over her suit. “Is this okay?” she asked as she gestured to the vest.

Stepping forward to zip the vest up, Gail nodded. “Yes, and yes. Sorry, it’s still a prototype. We’ve been working on it from the moment you all reported the effects of the darkness. We’re confident, but there is risk.”

“Well, there was always going to be risk,” Beca said, trying to hide her own nerves.

What Beca was actually feeling was not lost on Gail, who was feeling guilty herself at asking this young girl to risk so much. She decided to change topics. “So you don’t think your absence will be noticed?”

“Nah-I often disappear for hours to go work on my mixes. The only ones I’m concerned about is Jesse, but he’s going to be off with Aubrey having brunch with her parents, and Charlene, and I’ve created a distraction for her.”

“Really?”

“Oh yeah,” Beca giggled and smiled mischievously.

“Are you sure you've created a long enough distraction for Charlene?”

"Hell yeah! No Aubrey, plus some homemade slime strategically placed, plus everyone's clothes sticking to the walls equal Bumper up against a lot of angry mutants,” chuckled Beca. "I'm sure the all-out war that is about to happen upstairs will keep Charlene busy for a good couple of hours."

Gail laughed. "Mutants?" she asked knowingly.

Beca shrugged. "Might as well get used to it. It's pretty accurate, anyway."

"And you're sure you want to do this? I hope what I said last night didn't—"

"It did affect my decision, but not in a bad way," said Beca sincerely. "I was still in denial for a long time after you told me. In my head, it both made and didn't make sense that Chloe is someone special to me. But… that shouldn't matter, right? I said I would save her even if I had no memories of her, and I would still save her even if I didn't know she was my girlfriend." The word rolled off Beca's tongue with far less bumps than it did the previous night.

Gail shifted her weight awkwardly. "So you're… H-How do you feel about it?"

Beca took a deep breath. "I don't know yet," she said honestly. "I wish you'd told me sooner, though. Some part of me feels guilty now for not thinking about her more often. But a bigger part of me feels guilty that I might have been leading Chloe on, the whole time, and it kinda scares me. I don’t like to think I was being a dick.”

“You weren’t,” Gail assured the younger woman.

“Well, evidence suggests otherwise,” Beca said solemnly.

“Isn’t there some part of you that believes you really were in love?" Gail asked hopefully.

"No offense, Gail, but my generation isn't wired to fall in love," Beca replied with a sad smirk. "At least not at this stage of our lives. We succumb to attraction and seek only pleasure. Then when we're tired of the game, pick the most tolerable or dependable player, and retire.”

"And you say you're not dramatic."

"I call 'em like I see 'em, Gail."

They shared a chuckle and turned back to the matter at hand. "Are you sure about going in alone, though?" asked Gail, her voice full of concern.

"Honestly? I think I prefer it. It's easier if I only have to worry about myself. I'll be avoiding the Heartless as best as I can, I can fly faster, and going straight to the end anyway," Beca assured, and then pointed at the protective vest she had on. "This thing is guaranteed to ward off internal darkness for about twelve hours once activated, right?”

Gail nodded. That was the most AMG had been successful at producing since the team returned from the Realm. She then picked up a backpack that had been sitting next to the box. She tapped the small backpack as she passed it to Beca. “And you have another here for Chloe. Plus an extra of the upgraded suits. Hopefully wherever she’s been hasn’t been as cold as the Dark Realm.”

“Perfect! I hadn’t thought of that. If I could carry Chloe on piggyback then I think I can probably carry her in flight so… I think I'm all set."

They both stood inside the basement hangar where Beca would soon open the portal and make her way to the Realm of Darkness. She summoned the Keyblade and, as she had done countless times in the past, pointed it at the spot in the room where she had marked the ‘X’. A small rip formed and slowly began to open as she drew a circle with the light blade. 

Gail took note that unlike the ones from which the Heartless emerge, Beca's portal was a pleasant, ocean blue color. Thinking back to when the speeders had entered the Realm of Darkness, it had been the same. She would have to look into this in the future.

Gail eyed Beca closely, only to see nothing but fierce determination on the girl's face. A part of her wanted to hold Beca back and say that it was too dangerous—because it truly was; though the plan was simple and theoretically doable, so many things could go wrong. And without the safety of numbers, Beca would be left to deal with it on her own. But another part of Gail—the part that was winning the moral battle—was giving her an ominous feeling that this was their last chance.

Beca, on the other hand, was feeling oddly calm. I'm the one who can keep the light on, she had told herself over and over again, while mulling over her decision earlier that morning. If she had been given the Keyblade to save Chloe the first time, then not only was Beca meant to do it again and again for as long as she lived, but more importantly, and regardless of Beca's true feelings for her, Chloe was someone to be treasured.

"Chloe... I'm coming for ya," she whispered. After a quick nod to Gail, Beca shifted her weight forward and flew straight into the portal utilizing a powerful gust of air.

With strands of her golden hair whipping around her face from the blowback of Beca's departure, Gail watched the tiny brunette disappear into the blue and let out the breath she didn't realize she was holding. She hoped Beca would only take a few hours. She calculated in her head that flying at an optimistic sixty-seven miles per hour would get Beca to the end of the Realm in about an hour and a half, and with Chloe on her back her return speed would probably be reduced to—

"Ow!"

Gail's head snapped back to look at the entrance to the portal, from where Beca had suddenly shot out, flying backwards, until she landed without grace and skidded on the smooth gray concrete floor. Gail had moved so quickly to see to Beca that she didn't notice the four figures who emerged from the portal after Beca.

"Sorry. I didn't see you there," came an unfamiliar male voice that sounded distinctly European. “You were so tiny. I thought you were a bug.”

“Or like a little mouse,” added another foreign, but very feminine voice. 

“Ja-ja! A little mouse! Like, um, how do you say… Mäuschen?” asked the foreign sounding man.

“You just said it,” a second man, with a very American accent, grumbled. He followed it up with, “idiot.”

“Ahhh-be nice to dear Pieter, it is not his fault he’s einfach,” said the tall blonde woman.

“Oh, no! Did you hit someone?” a younger, much sweeter voice asked worriedly.

Beca and Gail raised their heads at the same time. The first thing to catch Beca's attention were wide eyes, so strikingly blue they almost seemed unreal. They belonged to a head with lustrous red hair, sticking out from behind the towering blonde figure. Her gaze then traveled up the all-black-clad giant of a woman, whose sleek blonde hair tied in an immaculate bun, wearing an intimidating smirk.

Gail scanned each of the newcomers' faces for a microsecond before her eyes landed on the man on the far right, who was busy smacking dust off the sleeve of his tuxedo, much to the amusement of the taller, darker-haired man beside him. Her heart leapt to her throat at the same moment her stomach dropped, leaving her in quite a numbing daze.

And just like that, Chloe and Jack were safe and sound, right in front of her eyes.

Chapter Text

Chapter 8

Of Angst & Discoveries

Jack approached the moonlit shore, where Chloe was sitting with her head resting dejectedly on her knees. She didn't take it very well when she was unable to keep hold of her connection with Beca. These tantalizing moments were almost cruel. They were almost teasing Chloe with the promise that she still had her powers, only to remind her that she no longer had them. 

That these powers are what got her into so much trouble in the first place might have made their loss a good thing, but it felt like she had lost an intrinsic part of her identity.

She wasn’t even sure if the feeling she had that Beca was coming for her you already gave me a cup, so was real. Maybe it was just hopeful thinking. She couldn’t discount the prospect.

It was just so hard for her to know that she had once had these incredible abilities, and they were most likely still there, but she was unable to use them. She couldn’t help thinking if she had control of her powers that she would be able to break Jack and herself out of this dark prison.

When she first woke on this charcoal-like beach, she was surprised by her inability to tap her abilities; after all, it only made sense that if she retained all her memories, then she should have also retained her powers. Having assumed that, she was initially hit by a sense of loss, which was quickly erased when she remembered that it had been ten years since she had even moved anything with her mind (not counting her Heartless' experience, and she didn't). So, without much memories of having her powers, it began to feel not much of a loss after all.

Instead, Chloe thought she'd feel more relieved that she could finally carry on being "normal." But normalcy came with a painful realization that she was, by its very definition, not special. And not being special meant not having a place at Barden, where her friends are, where Beca is.

It only made her think about what it could have been like had she been revived at the same spot instead of inside of this Forever Dark World. She would have gone back to the Institute, by day, taking classes at Barden University with Beca and the others; by night, learning and developing her powers in training simulations. It would have been like being part of a family. And as much as she loved her future foster family and their cozy home in Westchester, living at Barden would just be more… perfect.

"I know you're upset," sighed Jack as he lowered himself onto the sand beside Chloe. "But look on the bright side—no one's ever going to go after you now. You're safe from the government and future crazy scientists who'd want to study and exploit you."

Chloe looked up miserably, reminded of yet another reason she was devastated by the loss. "How can you of all people say that? My powers could have helped people, you believed so yourself ten years ago! It was only a matter of my consent," she mumbled into her forearm when she slumped back into her dejected position.

"It was never your responsibility to offer yourself up for science," Jack said firmly. "I'm sorry if what we did made you think that it was."

Chloe shook her head. "I think I'm lucid enough to know that your Project had good intentions—maybe not everyone involved… Yet if things were different I-I would have said yes."

Jack struggled to think of something comforting to say. He hadn't expected Chloe to be so on board with the vision he and Gail had had, especially after what John and other colleagues had done to her. He couldn't deny that the promise that Chloe would still be interested excited him. But if only they had waited a few years for Chloe to grow up and understand its implications on her own, then she never would have gotten hurt…

Jack blinked. Tilting his head to the side, he looked at Chloe curiously. "I wonder," he muttered.

"Hmm?"

"Can you try again?"

Chloe frowned. "What? You mean try my powers again?"

Jack got up and brushed the black sand off his pants before moving up the coast to gather some stones. Chloe followed him with her eyes and saw him drop a pile of them at his feet. He bent over and grabbed a small black stone. “Could you get up?” he called to her. Chloe started making her way to him, but he stopped her when she was about fifteen feet away from him. "I'm going to try throwing the rocks at you, and you try moving them away, okay?"

Chloe gave him a ‘why not’ shrug and held out her palms.

"I'll start off with an easy one," said Jack, underhand-tossing a small flat rock. It flew through the air in a slow arc. Chloe imagined swatting the rock to the side—physically motioning such action with her hand—but nothing happened. It plopped down on the sand a few inches before her with a fitting thud.

"It doesn't work, Jack, not even when things are in motion. Let's just give up," she sighed, flailing her arms to the sides.

"After just one try? Come on. Faster this time!"

The next throw was indeed much faster, but still easy for Chloe to track with her eyes. The one after that was even faster still, and caught Chloe off guard so she ended up instinctively catching it with her fist. "Oh, well. Third time's the charm—or rather, not the ch—hey, wait!"

Chloe had glanced up to see Jack winding up like a baseball pitcher and the next thing she knew, a rock was flying just inches past her head. "Jack!" she scolded, but the man was already gearing up to throw the next one. For a fleeting second, Chloe thought she had an idea of what Jack was trying to do—but it was very difficult to concentrate when rocks were flying at your head.

She covered her face with her arms and, though she wasn't actually being gravely injured by the rocks, continued to yell at Jack until a certain point when she was no longer conscious of the fact that it was Jack throwing the rocks, or that they were merely rocks. The desire to make it stop grew to an overwhelming amount. It wasn't that she was afraid of the rocks. On a deeper level of her consciousness, she was more afraid of the fact that it was out of her control that they were hitting her.

But she had no reason to be afraid. The rocks weren't actually hurting her. She realized that they would only hurt if she continued to let them hurt her; in other words, she got to decide if it hurt or not.

When Jack finally stopped pelting her with rocks, Chloe took a moment to calm her breathing before lowering her arms to glare angrily at her so-called father figure. But her vision was distracted by the sight of three or four rocks hovering in mid-air. She gasped in surprise and the rocks fell to the ground as though an invisible hand had let go of them. Her focus shifted back to Jack, who was raising his arms triumphantly.

"You did it!" he cheered, kicking up sand as he rushed to get to her. "I should have realized it sooner. You—not your Heartless, but you yourself—have never been able to control your powers, so of course you couldn't do it at will."

Chloe, who was still speechless, simply nodded along.

"But given that you've matured, we can't expect them to come in random bursts like they did when you were ten," Jack continued to explain. "And, similar to our predicament ten years ago, the only way to get you to use your powers again is by triggering a strong emotional response, like perhaps anger. But of course, that comes with its own problems—"

Chloe shook her head. "It wasn't anger this time. I wasn't… It wasn't just simple anger." Jack noted her thoughtful expression and waited patiently for her to process what had happened. "It felt more like distress, you know?" she said, looking up with a frown. "I was super annoyed and also anxious, but I didn't know what for. It wasn't because of you throwing the rocks at me—although I did not enjoy that at all," she added with a scowl.

Jack raised his hands in apology. “Sorry about that. But then what triggered it? If not the rocks?"

"I really can't explain it," said Chloe, after a brief and thoughtful pause. Then she shrugged. "But does it matter though? Do you really think I can only use my powers if I channel that emotion again?"

“At this point, yes,” he shrugged. "With training, I'd like to think you'd be able to do it at will. But in order to train it, first you'd actually need to do it. And right now, we only know one way of doing that."

"Well, that sucks," pouted Chloe. "I'd be completely unreliable on a mission then. Like, what if I'm not stressed enough when—"

"Whoa, whoa. Who said you're going on any of John's missions, young lady?” Jack interrupted sharply. “Chloe, you don't owe him anything. You aren't a part of his little group—“

"Excuse you, my girlfriend is in that group, and I intend to serve alongside her," Chloe answered back stubbornly. Jack opened his mouth but Chloe second-guessed what he had to say and cut him off. "Look, I know you feel protective of me and, really, I'm grateful for that, but I also want to explore this part of my life, okay?" She looked back toward the coast. "When I thought I had lost my powers, I was upset because I thought I lost something that made me special. I love that you're willing to open your home to me, but I've made a decision.

“When we get out of here, I want to stay at Barden and find out what I'm really capable of. It's my turn to decide what to use my powers for. I'm pretty sure you would agree, once you've seen it, that I shouldn't settle for anything less noble than what Beca and the others are doing.”

The next few hours (or days, or weeks—they had lost the ability to deduce the time in this never changing world) were spent trying to get Chloe to channel that particular emotion again. They had also silently agreed to move on from their argument, since it wasn't an issue they were immediately facing anyway. Jack would have plenty of time to protect Chloe from John once they were out of the Forever Dark World, while Chloe was certain that Jack would see it her way once he met her friends.

In either case, putting Chloe's training first was a good distraction from the fact that they were basically just waiting to be rescued by Beca, who may or may not even know where they were or how to get there. But the two remained optimistic that she would come, and they chose to do something more productive with their seemingly infinite time by working on Chloe's powers. At the moment, Chloe was explaining for the nth time what she was feeling the moment before her powers must have reactivated.

"No, it was more like a kind of ache."

"So, it was a one time thing? Like a throb?"

"Yeah—no." Chloe shook her head. "It stayed for a while. Like a dull ache," she repeated.

Jack leaned back on his elbows and hummed. "Is it like imagining a three-legged puppy?"

Chloe's face crumpled in anguish. "Jack, that's horrible!" Then she paused. "But no, that wasn't the feeling."

"Was it more intense or less intense?"

"Hmm… a little both?"

Jack scratched his head. "What's the closest feeling you can associate it to?"

"I already told you—distress."

"But you don't seem very distressed about the things I'm telling you," said Jack, waving his hand helplessly.

"Because those weren't enough to make me anxious. I was distressed about something else."

"Well, what was it?"

"I don't know," groaned Chloe, digging her bare feet into the sand in frustration. "I just know that whatever it was I was stressing about was something I shouldn't be stressing about because it was so pointless anyway! Like your stupid rock throwing!"

Jack sighed and muttered, "I thought I'd passed the pubescent moodiness by now."

"What did you say?"

"Nothing," he said hastily.

"No, seriously." Chloe sat up straighter wearing a thoughtful expression. "I skipped puberty, right? Don't I have like a hormone imbalance or something because of that? Maybe I'm just delayed."

Jack shook his head. "I'm pretty sure you went through the biological aspects of puberty just fine. Even if you were under the memory modifications, your body still would have continued its normal, er, development…" He trailed off, not really wanting to discuss the biological "changes" with Chloe.

"Oh." Chloe slumped her shoulders. "Well, what else about being a teenager did I miss?"

As he settled back into a comfortable sitting position, Jack allowed himself to smile. "Well, we belong to different generations but I suppose every teenager gets into their own phase. I grew up in the late seventies so you can imagine what influences I had," he reminisced happily. "Oh, but every teenager goes through the perpetually grumpy phase, believe me."

Chloe laughed. "What could you possibly be so mad about at that age anyway?"

"Everything," he answered with emphasis. "And absolutely nothing."

Chloe frowned at the paradoxical statement. "What?"

"It's simpler than you think. As a teenager, you just feel like there's so much pressure all the time—from school, your friends, your parents. It's not specific to any age group, of course, but it's during adolescence that one begins to experience, and be personally afflicted by, this pressure," explained Jack. "But every time I'd get angry or upset about it and lock myself in my room, I'd start thinking. In reality, the pressure didn't mean anything; it was just in my head. When you really think about it, it's just what other people think of you, and what other people want you to think is important—which, really, is just nothing of importance.

"And you go down that line of thinking until you realize that, suddenly, everything is nothing. Everything you thought you cared about—your grades, your popularity, your wealth—they don't mean anything to you, but they mean everything to everyone else. They are merely the basis on which people have decided to compare each other. And now you're angry at the whole idea, because why the hell are you stressing about something that doesn't even matterto you? And then you end up just wondering what the point of living a life is if all you cared about is what others think…"

Jack cleared his throat, realizing that he had been going off on a rant. "Sorry, I got lost in—"

He had turned to face Chloe and found her hovering a few inches above the sand, and the rocks that were naturally discarded around them were levitating as well. Chloe herself seemed stunned; her lips were parted and her eyes wide and unseeing. It lasted for two more seconds after Jack stopped talking before Chloe (and the rocks) returned back to the ground with a soft landing.

"Are you okay?" Jack asked worriedly, turning her to face him to try to get her eyes to focus.

Chloe blinked and swallowed. "Y-Yeah... I—I think that was it, Jack. Everything you said. That—that was the feeling."

"Angst?" Jack asked distractedly, busy checking Chloe's pulse for irregularities in her heart rate, which used to happen when she was young. He was surprised and pleased to find that she was perfectly fine, because it meant that she had succeeded, for the first time, in using her powers correctly.

"I felt like I had to be detached from everything," she said, sounding firmer and more determined. "A while ago, the rocks you were throwing at me, somehow they reminded me of my dad and the experiment. I was being hurt because of something that others wanted me to be—my dad didn't want me to be a mutant, but you and Gail and everyone at the lab did. I'm not mad at you for that," she added quickly, seeing the guilty look on Jack's face. "But the rocks stirred the same feelings in me. I was being hurt and there was nothing I could do. But the only reason I was hurt was because I was letting them hurt me. It was like what you said about pressure—it meant everything to them but nothing to me. It forced me to think about what I really wanted."

Chloe ran a hand through her hair. "What I realized was… scary," she admitted. "The only way I could get to that feeling is if I'm indifferent to everything around me; to be at a point where only I exist, where everything else is, well, meaningless… I stopped caring about whether or not I had powers. I forgot about you being beside me, about everything that had happened, where I was and how I got here. And when I cleared my mind, I was free. Detached from the world, I saw that I—I could control everything."

There was a long moment of silence during which they thought about what was just said. It now made sense to Jack why Chloe had to stop after only a few seconds. It wasn't easy to completely detach yourself from the world around you, and to achieve that he imagined that one would have to be purely apathetic, which he was certain Chloe found difficult to be. It also made sense why Chloe's younger self had very easily lost control all those years ago; having lost everything that she valued, the nothingness was never clearer to her than in those moments. In that state, murder would have lost its relative moral weight.

Chloe was thinking along the same lines. "Tell me, honestly, does that make me sound like a sociopath?"

"No," Jack insisted emphatically, wrapping an arm around Chloe's shoulder. "If it were any other person, I'd be terrified—but you? A sociopath? Nah."

Chloe elbowed him lightly in the ribs. "I'm serious! This kind of thinking—it's not what Beca or any of the others do, I'm sure of it."

He heaved a sigh. "Well, I can't say I know what it's like to have powers, but in whatever case it's never ideal to have to stop caring about things just to use your them. But who knows? Maybe with practice you'll be able to compartmentalize and keep yourself grounded while using your powers."

"But until then…"

"Until then, maybe try not to kill me while practicing—"

"Oh, God," Chloe groaned into her palm.

"I'm just kidding!”

It turned out that Chloe did not have to worry that much about hurting Jack with her powers—at least not yet. After plenty of coaxing and coaching from Jack, she agreed to once again attempt to enter that mental state, only because he had convinced her that pulling her out of it was as simple as giving her a shake on the shoulder.

Over time, she eventually learned to stay there for a few seconds longer without doing anything. Though her early attempts had been foiled by the fear of hurting Jack, she soon began to understand that it was a different kind of being out of control from the one she experienced ten years ago. Violence was not in her true nature, so even while indifferent to everything, she found that she would never actually hurt anyone.

But even after getting through that roadblock, her succeeding attempts at moving objects with her mind were then foiled by her own excitement. A few seconds after Chloe successfully moved anything, she couldn't help but think of what she was doing and how easily reality seemed to bend for her. And the moment she thought about that, whatever she was trying to move was given meaning, and her control over it slipped. So Jack advised her to keep practicing until the novelty wore off, which she did. Thus, all she had achieved since discovering the right trigger was to not get too excited about her ability. And, ironically, she was excited about that achievement.

They were currently standing with their pants folded up until just below their knees, skimming stones across the dark ocean's calm, moonlit surface. Chloe insisted on taking plenty of long breaks between practices so that she could shake off the feeling of indifference, despite Jack's hypothesis that that would actually be disadvantageous to her progress.

“Does it bother you that we don’t seem to need to eat?”

Jack paused at Chloe’s question. He shrugged as he replied, “I try not to think about it.”

“Really?”

Another shrug. “It just reminds me of what I’m missing.”

“Oh! I’m sorry,” Chloe quickly said.

“No, not your fault, you’re still relatively new here, of course you have questions. I miss eating and don’t know why we don’t have to here. I loved taking Gail to fancy restaurants with award winning chefs. For a while I would dream of doing that again. But it led me into deeper boughts of depression. After a while I just stopped thinking about such things.”

“Oh.” The redhead reached down to pick up another flat stone, wanting to change the subject. Reaching back Chloe was just about to skip another rock when she felt Beca’s presence once again.

 “OH!” 

The spark of joy washed over the redhead. 

Her Beca had returned for her.

“Beca!”

“What?” Jack asked. He wasn’t sure what Chloe had just shouted.

“It’s Beca! I feel her again,” Chloe exclaimed.

Worried about his young charge, that she was going to get her hopes up again, only for her to be disappointed again. “Chloe…”

“I told you that Beca wouldn’t give up,” Chloe stated confidently as she whipped her next stone. It flew across the water and hit perfectly, skipping multiple times. “Oh, look, that one went really far!" Chloe cheered happily, pointing at the ripples in the surface of the water that continued toward the horizon. While Jack turned back to the shore to gather a new stone to skip, she kept her eyes on the water, waiting for the ripples to fade.

But they didn't. If anything, they got bigger and bigger until—

"What the hell…?"

Chloe stepped deeper into the Black Sea water, causing the gentle waves to slosh against her folded jeans. She knew from personal experience that there was nothing to reach by swimming farther out, so she wondered what could possibly be moving in the water. She squinted her eyes and finally saw two dark figures coming toward them. Her heart raced and she quickly called out to Jack, who hurried to her side to pull her back up to dry land.

The two swimmers reached the shallow part of the shore at the same time and emerged from the water with an easy finesse. 

“Jack…”

“I see it.”

The two beings had not just stood in the water but had begun walking on the water. Both Chloe and Jack began to slowly back away. The two figures didn’t seem to be walking fast, but they rapidly closed the distance between them. There was a supernatural grace to the strangers that added to Chloe’s apprehension at their approach.

Jack stepped in between Chloe and the approaching pair. He was determined to protect his young charge.

The duo were not even panting despite the speed they were approaching with as they made their way determinedly toward Chloe and Jack. Whether they had gotten themselves trapped in the Forever Dark World too, or if they were there specifically to see them, Chloe couldn't be bothered to wonder; she was too busy taking in the appearances of these two new arrivals.

With the moon now lighting their faces, Chloe realized that the one on the left was a woman; a truly gorgeous woman. Maybe the most beautiful woman Chloe had ever seen. She stood tall and graceful yet cool and intimidating. Her golden blonde hair was tied in a neat tight bun that along with her piercing ice blue eyes accented the severity of her appearance. 

Something wasn’t right about the woman’s appearance, something beyond that she was apparently walking on water. It took Chloe a moment, but as the blonde woman approached, it dawned on her that she didn't seem affected at all by the water. The blonde was completely dry, despite having just emerged from beneath the black water. Her black, button down blouse with mesh sleeves and leather pants were completely dry. Her companion, who stood slightly behind and to her side, was a towering man, taller than Jack by a good six inches, and had short black hair, dark piercing eyes, and angular features. He, too, was wearing a mesh-sleeved shirt that appeared completely dry.

While Chloe pondered their unique style choices and how they could be walking on water and completely dry, Jack stepped forward and protectively moved Chloe further behind him. But he didn't say a word, preferring the strangers to introduce themselves first.

The woman stopped as her feet reached the gray sand, just six feet from Jack and Chloe. Without a word she held her hand out to the side, automatically the man pulled a towel seemingly out of nowhere and handed it to her. She dabbed at her forehead and neck rather pompously as she was not wet, neither from the water nor from sweat. When she was done she flicked the towel back to her companion who effortlessly caught it and made it disappear with the flourish of a magician. The blonde woman seemed to take notice of Jack and Chloe and smiled at them. Chloe didn't think the smile was a friendly one so she did not feel comforted by the gesture.

“Hallo, wir sind hier, um dich zu retten.”

Both Jack and Chloe looked at the woman blankly. Chloe thought the foreign words could possibly be German.

“Sprichst du kein Deutsch?”

First Jack then Chloe shook their heads no. “No, we don’t speak German,” replied Jack.

With a look of incredulity the woman said under her breath, “Unglaublich!”

“Ummm-what?” Chloe asked.

“My apologies,” said the blonde. “It still boggles my mind that not all humans speak Deutsch.”

“Oh… Uhh-sorry,” said Chloe

The blonde waved it off. “It is of no concern. Guten Tag—I mean Hello. My golem and I are here to save you,” she said bluntly with a small, insincere bow. Chloe stared wide-eyed, while Jack continued to eye the two warily. They seemed very smug about 'saving' them.

“And who exactly are you?” Jack asked suspiciously.

“I am Pieter,” the man answered as if this should be self-evident. He spoke with a similar accent as the blonde. Gesturing towards the tall woman, he continued, “And you will call her Kommissar.”

“Kommissar?” Jack asked.

“Ja!” The dark haired man looked towards the blonde. “Sind Sie sicher, dass wir wegen dieser beiden hier sind?”

“Ja Pieter, Ich bin mir sicher,” answered the blonde woman, before turning back to Jack and Chloe. “Yes, these are the two we are here for.”

“You know who we are?” Jack asked.

Pieter scoffed. “NEIN!”  he said derisively. “I just follow her orders.”

“You ordered him to save us?" Jack asked Kommissar.

“Ja.”

“Why?”

“We were contracted to,” Kommissar replied.

Jack narrowed his eyes. "By whom?”

“And how did you get here?” added Chloe, confused as to how they were able to reach the Forever Dark World by swimming when she herself got nowhere doing so in the opposite direction.

The sound of Chloe's voice from behind Jack caught Kommissar's attention, and her smile widened and she looked down at the redhead. “Well, aren't you an adorable little teddy bear,” she said with a patronizing tilt of her head.

Chloe opened and closed her mouth in confusion. She wasn't sure how she should take that comment but, nevertheless, she shrank under Kommissar's gaze and was thankful for Pieter stepping in.

“This place bores me, we should go,” said the dark haired man. “And we came from the water, did you not see?”

“I mean, where did you come from?” Chloe tried to get clarification.

“You were staring at us the entire time,” frowned Pieter, genuinely confused. "Did you not see? Are you blind—?"

“That is not what the girl is asking," Kommissar informed her colleague, reading Chloe's expression. "She wants to know how we got to this world."

Pieter made a face that seemed to say, Isn't it obvious?

"You Americans think the universe revolves around you," smirked Kommissar, finally looking away from Chloe and giving her relief. "We, too, are well-versed in the darkness."

Based on their choice of outfits and heavy eyeliner, I'd say they love the darkness, mused Chloe. “What are you?”

The blonde woman smiled proudly, “We are Halbgötter…”

“Halbgötter?” Chloe repeated.

“Ja Halbgötter - or Demigods,” Kommissar answered.

“Demigods?” Jack asked incredulously.

“Ja Halbgötter. That’s what Kommissar said. Do you have a problem with your hearing?” Pieter asked derisively.

“Demigods like in Greek mythology?” Chloe asked the blonde woman.

“Yes little teddy bear, like what is mentioned in Greek mythology.”

“Oh! Umm-wow. Uhh what does that mean?” Chloe asked.

“Ahh-little teddy bear, that's a story for another time.”

“But why should we trust you?” Chloe asked.

“Because we were contracted to get you,” Pieter said in exasperation.

“But who contracted you to save us?” Jack pressed.

“A man called Professor John Smith contracted us to collect you,” Kommissar answered. 

Chloe and Jack exchanged surprised looks. If the Professor was sending these two, what happened to Beca and Gail?

“Let us go.”

Disregarding Kommissar's order, Chloe and Jack had a silent conversation to decide whether they should trust these two strangers. They were both thinking the same thing: even if they shouldn't, it would be stupid of them not to at least try to leave the Forever Dark World. Jack gave a small nod and put his hand on Chloe's shoulder.

“Very well. Lead the way,” he told the two strangers.

At once, Kommissar turned and started walking back toward the black water. Pieter allowed Chloe and Jack to walk ahead of him so that he brought up the rear. Chloe jogged a little faster to walk abreast with Kommissar, ignoring Jack's warning look. “W-was there anyone with the Professor when he made the contract?” she asked the tall blonde woman tentatively.

“I did not meet the Professor. I only received the contract. It met our price, so we agreed. I didn't ask any further questions,” Kommissar answered in short sentences, keeping her head straight as she walked towards the dark water of the black ocean.

Chloe nodded silently and slowed her pace dejectedly. Could it be that Beca and the others got seriously hurt on their way? Was that why the Professor had sent Kommissar and Pieter instead? Before Chloe could come up with a million other reasons to worry, however, she nearly walked into Kommissar's chest. “Sorry—"

“Climb on.”

Chloe's head snapped up to see Kommissar looking down at her once again. “I'm sorry?”

Kommissar pointed to the water behind her, the corner of her mouth twitching. They had stopped right at the water’s edge. “We need to go out there. I don’t believe you can walk that way.”

“Oh, right,” giggled Chloe. “Umm-no, I can’t walk that way. I can swim, I have in fact—wait, you mean that all this time I was supposed to dive under the water?”

“Yes. Did you think swimming would get you out?" the blonde asked amusedly. It was the first time Chloe had seen her display an emotion that wasn't condescension—at least, she didn't think it was.

She gave Kommissar an embarrassed smile. “Uh, yeah. I guess I should have checked what was underwater, huh?”

“So, can you climb on teddy bear?” repeated Kommissar, turning back around to face the dark water.

“Umm-yeah, I think so. Maybe…”

Kommissar took Chloe's lack of confidence as a negative and said, “Climb onto my back, and hold on to me while we travel out there, especially when we are underwater. But for now climb on so we can keep going.” She pointed to Jack. “You will climb on Pieter’s back.”

Pieter made a motion to offer Jack a piggyback ride as well, and received a death glare from the man in response. Chloe let out a giggle at Jack’s reaction.

“We do not have time for this,” Kommissar scolded. “We have a window that is closing, and we need to go. The blonde woman turned back to the redhead. “Ready?” Kommissar asked Chloe, who nodded quickly and quietly. She moved closer to the redhead and turned her back to her. “Put your legs around my waist.”

“Oh-O-okay.” Chloe did as she was told, wrapping her legs awkwardly around the woman's slim but firm waist, and connected her arms around Kommissar's shoulders. 

Pieter knelt down and made a motion for Jack to climb on piggyback style. Jack blanched but did as he was asked, though he looked almost comical as he gingerly climbed on.

Chloe let out another giggle and subconsciously wrapped herself tighter around Kommissar. Unlike Jack's, her apprehension had quickly dissolved since meeting Kommissar and Pieter; she sensed that, condescending as they were, they were trustworthy.

Once both Chloe and Jack were in place and secure, Kommissar and Pieter began to walk out onto the water. They walked for at least five minutes until the distance between them and the shore stopped lengthening. This was the point where when Chloe had been swimming she had realized that she wasn't able to go any further. That escaping the Forever Dark World by swimming was not possible. 

The extremely fit Germans paused to give Chloe and Jack time to prepare their breaths before they dove beneath the dark water.

“You will need to hold your breaths,” Kommissar instructed them.

“How long do we have to hold our breaths for?” she asked.

“Thirty seconds at least,” replied Kommissar. “I will do this,” she tapped Chloe's arm with her finger, “when it’s okay to breath.”

After all four took a huge breath of air, Kommissar and Pieter dove into the black water, and began swimming downwards, with Chloe clinging tightly onto Kommissar and Jack holding onto Pieter. When they first submerged, Chloe was afraid to open her eyes underwater, but she later figured that it was better than imagining what was happening. Her eyes opened to nearly complete darkness and she briefly wondered how deep they were if the moonlight couldn't even reach them anymore. Just when her heart started beating faster at the thought of running out of oxygen, a faint light at the bottom started getting brighter.

Kommissar stopped kicking her legs and tapped Chloe's arm. The redhead gasped for breath and blinked her eyes. They were no longer surrounded by water, but they were still suspended in an underwater-like dimension.

“You can let go teddy bear,” said Kommissar, her voice clear and quiet, as though they were alone in an empty world.

“Let yourself fall," Pieter advised, and to her left Chloe saw Jack visibly relax his body. She relaxed hers as well, and felt a weak force pulling her down very slowly.

They seemed to be gravitating toward a bright circle a few dozen yards below them, and the closer they got, the more Chloe found herself interested in its colorful design. "Hey, that's me!" she exclaimed, pointing down. "I think," she added, tilting her head to side, trying to see the image upside down.

As they approached the bright circle, Chloe saw that it was actually a stained glass floor atop an impossibly tall tower. The larger image, found at the center of the circle, was of two women—a brunette and a redhead—facing each toward other but upside down. Framing them were smaller, circular portraits of other people.

"That's me and Beca, isn't it?" she wondered aloud. But since none of the people with her had any idea what Beca looked like, they couldn't answer. Stained glass forms of art aren't a realistic depiction, but to Chloe it was obvious; Beca's sapphire blue eyes and her own cornflower blue ones were proof enough that she was right. The circular portraits of their friends also helped, as she could easily see Aubrey, Luke, Jesse, Stacie, and Cynthia Rose in their stained glass forms.

"What is this place?" she asked in wonder. When their feet finally touched the ground, Chloe knelt and touched the floor. This place felt familiar and… unique to her. She looked around at her companions. Kommissar and Pieter were standing at attention, waiting for Chloe to finish her sightseeing. Jack was walking around the circle slowly, frowning at the ground.

"Jack?" called Chloe. "Do you think she looks like me?"

Jack met Chloe's eyes for an instant before scanning the platform again. "I don't think we're seeing the same thing, Chloe."

"What do you mean?"

"I see… milestones," he murmured. He pointed to where Jesse's face was. "My graduation," he said, then pointed to Cynthia Rose's portrait. "My wedding."

"We took what is called a Dive to the Heart," explained Pieter, his arms crossed behind him. "It is a different picture for everyone."

Chloe rose to her feet. Seeing a semblance of Beca made her more eager to get back to her. The Dive to the Heart seemed to have a similar effect on Jack, who looked up and asked, "Where to next?"

"The stairs." Pieter pointed to the edge of the platform, where rectangular slabs of stained glass suddenly materialized to form a shallow staircase that disappeared into the darkness around them. As they climbed up the stairs, the steps behind them vanished while new ones appeared ahead. They kept following the path until they began to see a white door in the distance. As they drew nearer, they realized that the double doors were actually giants at over a hundred feet tall.

"Is that—?" Jack began.

"The Door to Darkness," answered Pieter in an impressive voice. "Many Heartless behind that door—yum, yum!"

Chloe's face paled and Kommissar noticed. "Don't worry, little teddy bear," she said. "We won't waste our time with them."

"But we do need to get through them," added Pieter. "So listen to the plan."

"Little teddy bear and I—"

"Um, Chloe is fine," the redhead stuttered awkwardly. When Kommissar turned to her, she got flustered and added, "You know, so you don't have to keep saying 'little teddy bear' all the time…"

Kommissar's eyes looked to the corner thoughtfully, then she nodded in assent. "Chlobear and I will fly above their heads. And since white American"—Jack scowled at his nickname—"feels too threatened to be carried by a woman"—Jack's scowl deepened at the assumption—"he will go with Pieter."

"And how exactly—?"

Pieter swiftly took off his shirt, revealing an upper body even more impressive than Luke's, and let out a grunt. His muscles suddenly bulged to twice their size, and then thrice, and continued to grow larger, simultaneously changing their physical composition. In a matter of seconds, Pieter had transformed himself into a ten-foot tall rock golem.

"Pieter the rock," muttered Jack. "How apropos."

The golem put his hand on the ground, palm up, and motioned Jack to hop on. Jack climbed up the rocky arm and perched carefully on the golem's shoulder. Once he was firmly in place, Pieter grew larger still until he was almost half the height of the Door to Darkness.

Kommissar took a step toward Chloe, who had tilted her head backwards to marvel at Pieter's size. She appeared to hesitate before offering her hand to Chloe. "May I?" she said.

Chloe hid her surprise at the woman's politeness—reminding herself that first impressions weren't always right—and nodded. Without waiting for further permission, Kommissar swooped Chloe into her arms in a bridal carry.

"Whoa!" Chloe hooked her arms around Kommissar's neck once again as the woman shot into the air, giving Chloe that sinking-stomach feeling of ascending at a high speed. "Th-this is… how are we flying?”

"I will not drop you," Kommissar said in a tone that conveyed confidence more than reassurance. Once they reached the height of Pieter's head, the rock golem pressed his palm against one of the white doors and pushed.

With a loud rumble, the door opened slowly to reveal the world beyond. Chloe's eyes widened at the expanse of charcoal gray rock and dark sky that was the Realm of Darkness.

“So… you have super strength and super flight," said Chloe, trying to make small talk as they flew straight ahead.

Once Pieter had opened the Door, the surrounding Heartless began swarming toward the fresh new hearts, but it didn't seem to worry either of Chloe and Jack's escorts. The advantage of being over sixty feet in the air was that it drastically limited the number of Heartless that could attack them to only those that could fly. But even then Pieter in his rock golem form had virtually no problem swatting away the ones that flew too near them.

Kommissar acknowledged Chloe's question with a curt nod. Feeling discouraged, Chloe looked off in the distance and for the first time noticed bright white lights forming a wide path like a highway. Kommissar must have felt Chloe shift in her arms to take a closer look at the lights, which prompted the blonde to ask, "Are you uncomfortable?"

"No, no," Chloe assured, not entirely honestly. It felt weird to be cradled in another woman's (not Beca's) arms while flying through the air above hundreds of savage Heartless, but Kommissar didn't strike her as a very empathetic person, so Chloe let it slide. "Just wondering what those lights are."

Kommissar gave another one of her condescending smirks. "Evidence of your friends' bumbling ineptitude."

Chloe's heart and spirits soared. Unnecessary insults aside, Kommissar pretty much confirmed that Beca had been looking for her. "Wait—is Beca's there right now?" she asked eagerly, grabbing the front of Kommissar's shirt in an attempt to steer her that way.

"It appears they have abandoned their mission and failed their orders," said Kommissar. "That is why we were called. We are the best."

Chloe frowned in worry, but Kommissar's tone did not convey tragic news; she continued to hope that they weren't seriously hurt. Instead, she focused on what Kommissar had said. "The best at what exactly?"

Kommissar opened her mouth but then immediately pursed it. She looked at Chloe with a funny expression. "You ask… a lot of questions Chlobear.”

“You're an interesting woman,” replied Chloe innocently. She thought she saw the corner of Kommissar's mouth twitch and took it as a victory. Maybe she could get her to engage in small talk after all. "Or would you feel better if I started? I'm sure you'd want to know more about the people you've rescued—"

"We don't ask questions."

"Fine. I'll ask the questions then, you just have to answer." And without waiting for her assent, Chloe began her interview.

She might have felt sorry for pummeling Kommissar with questions (both relevant and irrelevant) the whole way through the Realm of Darkness, if it weren't her way of controlling the excitement of seeing Beca again.

After successfully deducing from the way she spoke that Kommissar and Pieter were some sort of modern-day mercenaries, Chloe learned that there were people with special abilities for centuries. Their presence in society, however, was even more obscure due to their few numbers, and time that they had learned to remain in the shadows. This meant that they had little to fear from risk of exposure.

And despite her mantra of 'not asking questions' Kommissar was pretty open to answering most of Chloe's. Although, after asking about their origins, Chloe wasn't a hundred percent sure whether Kommissar was telling her the truth or just pulling her leg—but then the idea of that woman making a joke was less believable than her actual story. She really didn't mean to, but at some point after Kommissar began her origin story with a history lesson filled with unrecognizable German names and a mention of a rainbow bridge, Chloe fell asleep.

Chapter Text

Chapter 9 - The Reunion 

With one last look at Gail, Beca took a deep breath and leaned forward, gracefully taking off into the air with a controlled burst of air. She smirked as she said towards the portal, as her control had grown to the point she didn’t disturb a single hair on Gail’s head. She had just briefly crossed the line of demarcation into the brief corridor of light and was entering the actual Realm of Darkness when, all of a sudden, a forearm appeared from nowhere and smacked her hard across her brow.

"Oww!"

Despite the disorientating blow, Beca could immediately tell from the pain of the impact and from what she had learned in her Physics class—which she now saw use for—that this person to whom the arm belonged was exiting at a much faster rate than she was entering. It also explained why Beca found herself flying uncontrollably backwards, all the way back through the corridor of light and out once again into the real world of the hangar.

She slid across the polished floors until she collided with the back wall of the hangar. 

"Oww!"

Clutching her head in her hand, Beca tried to regain her bearings. A blurry version of Gail was at her side, helping her into a sitting position. Blinking away the white spots in her vision and ignoring the painful throbbing in her head, Beca caught the odds and ends of a conversation going on around her. Even with impaired vision her sight worked well enough for Beca to see that it was not just the one person with whom she had bumped into, but quite a few people who had emerged from the portal. Although, she was pretty certain it was just a single arm that had literally knocked her for a loop.

It pissed Beca off that the group coming through the portal didn't seem at all concerned or apologetic for almost punching a hole through her head—well, none except for the last voice. Beca snapped her head up immediately when she heard the bright, sweet tone of the last voice. Her eyes immediately locked on to two shining orbs of blue—the shade of which she couldn't stop thinking about since seeing them in the old photo Gail handed to her last night. Beca wanted to see more, but the rest of her was hidden behind the body of the most intimidating woman ever known in the history of Beca's young life. The condescending smirk on that woman's face was enough to tell Beca who had hit her.

It didn't help Beca's ego that she was currently staring up at this woman from a pathetic position on the floor. So after scrambling to her feet, Beca opened her mouth to issue an empty threat but was hit with a wave of nausea. It took her a moment to gain her footing as she woozily stood upright. When she did though, Beca was able to see the rest of the statuesque blonde woman..

Holy shit!

Whatever breath Beca had gathered to make her threat left her lungs because standing before her was, in her opinion, quite literally a vision of perfection—

Before she even got to finish her thought, Beca was suddenly wrapped in a vacuum-tight hug so forceful that it knocked her back down to the polished concrete floor. A full mop of copper red hair clouded her vision, and from her proximity Beca was able to inhale the pleasant smell of sea breeze combined with the sweet, nostalgic smell of a beloved childhood stuffed toy—

Interrupting her mental cataloging of smells was the feeling of lips pecking kisses on every inch of exposed skin on her face in between gasps of "I missed you so much!" And though heat radiated and spread from those spots, it was surprisingly comfortable for Beca, who didn't see it as excessive or imposing, but rather an affectionate gesture that she found she didn't mind. So, when the redhead's lips moved from her forehead down to settle on her lips, it took a few seconds for Beca's conscience to kick in and pull back.

"Ch-Chloe—Chloe, wait," Beca breathed and gently pushed the girl off by the shoulders. She kept her eyes closed, her brain committed the kiss to long-term memory, since she knew that it was probably the last time she'd get to experience it. She was afraid that seeing at the gorgeous specimen on top of her would demolish every block of willpower she had built up to that point, but when Beca finally peeled her eyes open, however, she saw that Chloe, sitting upright, wasn't looking at her anymore, but at the two people embracing each other near the portal’s entrance. She followed Chloe's gaze and saw Gail wrapped up in the arms of a middle aged man; a man wearing a fancy suit.

"Aww," Chloe sighed, blinking back happy tears as she witnessed the couple reunited after over a decade apart.

Sniffling, Gail pulled away from her husband's arms and turned to Chloe with a huge smile on her face. But upon seeing the tiny (and still a bit dazed) brunette on the floor beneath Chloe, her smile slid off. "Fuck," she whispered quietly.

Beca threw the blonde a pointed look and cocked her head in Chloe's direction to get the woman to take responsibility for explaining their predicament. No way was Beca telling Chloe that they were… over? She quickly pushed down the rising protest coming from somewhere in her chest over that thought.

"Uh, Chloe?" Gail began hesitantly, squeezing her husband's arm for support. "There's a slight problem. Beca—um, you see, your friends—or rather, no one really... remembers you. Well, they don't remember you but they do know about you! ... Because we told them. But, uh," she looked frantically between Jack, who had his eyebrow raised, and Chloe, who just looked plain confused.

"They don't... remember me?"

"We believe that, when your Nobody disappeared, so did the memories it created in others' hearts. But since I knew you before your Nobody, I retained those memories," said Gail, more sure of herself when she was merely explaining the phenomenon. But then she arrived at her mistake. "We had to explain everything from the start but... there were some things that I might have left out."

Chloe looked down at Beca, who was wearing a mixed expression, stunned and apprehensive, and then understood which 'things' were left out. Seeing the change in the redhead's expression triggered something in her and Beca opened her mouth to say… nothing. She only puffed her cheeks apologetically. The atmosphere became incredibly awkward and silent after that.

"I—I told Beca yesterday, though," Gail added quickly. "But, um, I guess you should talk to her about…" Jack put a hand on Gail's shoulder and shook his head, silently begging her to just stop talking, and she did.

Chloe was frowning at a spot beside Beca's head, her lips slightly pouted. "No offense, Gail," she said in an even tone, "but you really ought to work on you timing."

Beca couldn't stop the snort of laughter that escaped her. She had to agree with the redhead on that.

Chloe felt the shaking beneath her and let out a small chuckle herself. She missed Beca's laugh, and in their current situation it somehow felt like the only thing she had that connected her to Beca. She then bit her lip, subconsciously running her thumb over the slightly exposed skin of Beca's sides, and asked her softly, "So you don't remember… us?"

Beca shook her head slowly, ignoring the way her heart raced and goosebumps spread at Chloe's touch. She really wanted to say, "I wish I did," but reminded herself that she'd actually rather not remember faking a relationship with her. It was bad enough that she seemed like a really nice person on top of being that pretty. But saying anything at all to comfort Chloe was impossible at this point, because Beca was crippled by the fear that anything out of her mouth would pale in comparison to whatever poetic string of words someone who really deserved Chloe might say, so she simply shut up.

Chloe seemed to sense Beca trying to come up with something to say, and her shoulders sagged when the brunette failed, which only made Beca feel worse by the second. She had been insanely lucky, once upon a time, to have someone as ridiculously hot as Chloe—which was, forgive her, really all she could think of at that moment—all over her, loving her, and thinking that she felt the same way. And not only had she been lying to Chloe the entire time, she also had the audacity to forget her. (She didn't have a choice, but that didn't matter to Beca's moral self-judgment.)

Just then, the other two people Chloe and Jack had arrived with, moved forward. The dark man broke the awkward silence. "This is boring.” His dark eyes focused on the blonde woman. “I am bored now. We should collect payment and go.”

His female companion did not respond as she walked over to where Beca and Chloe remained on the floor. She held out her hand to help Chloe up, easily pulling the redhead up from her place atop of the petite brunette. Once Chloe was on her feet, the blonde looked towards Gail and said, “Our mission is complete and successful. We would like to see Professor Smith now to collect our payment.”

For whatever naïve reason, Beca had expected the imposing blonde woman to help her up as well, but she received only a condescending smirk. It was only after Chloe helped her to her feet and she was standing right next to the woman that she realized just how tall—and regretfully attractive—the blonde was.

What the hell is it about that in-between world that makes it spit out gorgeous women?

“Um, Beca, this is Kommissar,” Chloe introduced the blonde woman, she then pointed to the dark-haired man. “And the guy over there is her golem, Pieter. Umm-Kommissar, this is the Beca I told you about.”

“You? You are the Beca?” Kommissar actually laughed out loud. “You are the supposed savior of ChloBear?" sneered Kommissar, tilting her head down even further to look at Beca. “But you are so tiny; like a fairy or sprite or…” Kommissar looked to her male companion and snapped her fingers.

“Troll,” Pieter drolled.

“Ja! Troll! You’re small like the troll!”

Beca, who was already feeling subliminally inferior to this towering woman, came up with the best comeback she could think of. "Oh, y-yeah? Well, you are—physically flawless."

Without missing a beat, Kommissar replied, "Thank you."

"But it doesn't mean I like you!" Beca added quickly after seeing the look on Chloe's face. She hadn't meant it to come out that way. It was meant as her defense as to why Kommissar found it easier to rescue Chloe than she did. But, judging by the slightly insulted and hurt look on the redhead's face, it didn't really come out that way.

Way to go, you fucking idiot.

But Kommissar, who had turned to Pieter to say something in German, simply dismissed her comment as irrelevant. "We would like to see the Professor now," she repeated, addressing everyone in the room. "Also, my neck is starting to hurt from looking down at you," she added to the petite brunette in front of her.

Well, that was unnecessary.

Even Chloe seemed to think so, too, because she put a warning hand on Kommissar's arm. “Kommissar, please.”

“Okay, my ChloBear.”

Beca subconsciously scowled at this friendly contact between the blonde and redhead. "The Professor isn't here," Beca said gruffly. "So maybe you should just leave."

"Where is he?" asked Pieter.

"He's in D.C.," someone answered from the door.

Beca turned her head in trepidation to find Charlene, hands on her hips, with dried-up fake (and real) slime and a few scorch marks all over her pantsuit. Her normally tidy black hair was out of place in some areas. She didn't look too angry, but Beca was quickly convinced otherwise when Charlene shot her a death glare on her way to Kommissar and Pieter. 

"I am Charlene, the Professor's assistant," she greeted firmly, shaking their hands. "We spoke briefly about the mission and the contract. We didn't expect you to be back so soon—"

"Wait, what mission?" frowned Gail.

“The Professor always knew there was a good chance that your mission would not be successful, so he had me put out feelers for these two. It took some time, but I was able to get their contact information. After the team returned last week, the Professor called in these two, er, mercenaries,” Charlene threw a cautious look at Kommissar and Pieter, as though checking if they were offended by the term, “to sort of… expedite the process of rescuing Chloe Beale.”

“And when were you planning on telling us this?” Beca asked angrily. “After we'd unnecessarily risked our lives the second time?”

"Wait, what happened the first time that made you go back?" Chloe asked, her voice full of concern. "Is everyone all right?"

"We're fine," answered Beca curtly. She didn't mean to sound dismissive toward Chloe, but she had a bone to pick with Charlene. "And how about the fact that there was another way to get to Chloe, that my Keyblade wasn't needed after all? Were you planning on telling us that?"

"Oh, so, what, you were too busy not remembering me to have time to care?" said Chloe, crossing her arms angrily. "It's nice to know what an inconvenience I've been to you."

"No! Chloe, that's not what I meant!" insisted Beca, her panic over being misunderstood overcoming her fear of speaking to Chloe. "But if there was a faster way to get you home they should have done that the second you were gone!"

"It wasn't that simple, Beca," argued Charlene. "These people don't just—"

"We don't accept just any contract," finished Kommissar. 

“Ja, we are not cheap whores, handing out our considerable services to just anybody,” proclaimed Pieter as he crossed his arms.

“It took a while to get their contact information; they don’t advertise themselves. It then took even more time to reach them, and then we had to negotiate an acceptable agreement with them,” explained Charlene. “The Professor had to offer something incredibly valuable to get them to accept.”

“What did John offer?" Jack asked at once. It was the first time Beca heard him speak since reentering the real world. His voice was deep and gravelly, and conveyed so much power that Beca got the sense that this man could command entire rooms with only his voice.

"That's between them and the Professor," answered Charlene, sounding a little scared for the first time since Beca had known her.

"You've got to be kidding—"

"Did anyone hear me?" Pieter interrupted. “I said I was bored with this drama.”

“We will be going to D.C. now,” said Kommissar. “We are owed payment.” She began to walk towards the door to the rest of the mansion’s basement. Pointing to the door she asked, “The exit is this way, Ja?”

“I want to see John, too," said Jack, following the Demigod out the door.

“We can all take the AMG jet,” added Gail, causing Jack to do a double take.

"AMG has a jet?" he frowned.

“Six, actually. But that’s a long story for another time, honey.”

“Hey, wait! I'm going with you!” Chloe puffed out her chest. “I'm going to need you to explain all of this,” she motioned between Beca and herself.

"I probably should come, too," sighed Charlene. "And you," she rounded on Beca angrily, "are you coming, or do you plan to cause another riot in the house while I'm gone?"

All eyes were suddenly on Beca, and it made her feel even more uncomfortable than she already was. She really didn't want to go along with them to D.C., lest she prolong—or very possibly worsen—the painfully awkward tension between her and Chloe. But Beca was beginning to realize that she was just as involved in this as any other person in the room.

"Of course she's coming," Jack answered on her behalf, fixing Beca with a steely glare and indirectly addressing her for the first time. "She and Chloe have a lot to talk about."

Beca gulped.

The flight to Washington, D.C., was as awkward as Beca could have expected. After trudging into the cabin last to see that every seat except the one beside Chloe's was occupied, Beca mentally braced herself for the conversation she had semi-prepared for the night before. No matter what excuse she gave, however, Beca knew that her guilt would never truly be absolved, since she had also decided never, ever, to mention that she had only agreed to be in a relationship with Chloe the first time for the, ahem, physical benefits (a fact Beca believed was more true after seeing her).

Beca had planned to tell Chloe flat out that, while she was flattered to be chosen by the redhead, relationships weren't exactly Beca's ‘thing’. In addition was the fact that Beca didn't even remember Chloe, which was why it would probably be best if the two of them just ‘broke up’. Beca was even prepared to offer to be ‘friends first’ and to ‘see where it would go from there’ to make it easier on the redhead.

She knew it was an extremely clichéd half-lie filled to the brim with the shittiest, most pathetic excuses but Beca assumed she had the advantage of Chloe missing out on ten years' worth of horrible romantic movies to know that. 

Lucky for her, she added as an afterthought.

At least… that was what Beca was going to say, anyway.

It was an understatement to say that her resolve was debilitated upon actually meeting Chloe in person. Not only did an actual Chloe Beale make her think about how she was an actual jerk to an actual person, but, as juvenile and shallow as it made her sound, Beca couldn't deny that Chloe was just really very hot. And Beca didn't even have to worry about whether or not Chloe had a decent personality. It was clear in the redhead's subtle actions and the way she interacted with people (even that blonde giant) that she was quite unlike anyone Beca had ever met or been attracted to.

Since their kiss, Beca's thoughts had more than once flitted dangerously toward the idea of just letting it happen—assuming, of course, that Chloe was still willing to—just because it seemed like a wasted opportunity if she ended a relationship with Chloe only to pine for her all over again.

But that was the very thing that was blocking her from doing that: the fact that it would be a relationship—and worse, one where half its members was already feeling the L-word. Getting into it would be as though Beca had skipped over the chapter in her life where she gets over her apprehensions and fears typical of someone from a broken family, which, despite what she had told Gail, were still in the way. And right now she just wasn't there yet.

But then again, Beca didn't think she would mind if Chloe was the one that got her there… Chloe definitely seemed 'relationship material'. But even so, Beca couldn't do that to her; she couldn't make her wait for Beca to feel ready. Beca wouldn't let her wait because it only delayed the inevitable—

“So are we going to talk eventually, or are you trying to chew your tongue off so you won't have to talk at all?"

Beca was effectively snapped out of her thoughts, but she continued fiddling with her fingers nervously. "Sorry," she apologized. "It's just… It's a lot to think about, you know? I only just found out last night."

Chloe nodded and looked down at her own lap. "I don't mean to sound so full of myself but… is it really that much to think about? I mean, have you seen me?"

Beca risked a side-glance at Chloe and saw that there was a humorous curve to Chloe's mouth that made her stomach flip. Chloe returned her glance and widened her smile, indicating that it was just a joke.

Beca let out a breathy chuckle and nodded. "Yeah, I have. And you're very…" She gestured up and down Chloe's body and just left it at that.

Chloe raised an eyebrow, her smile still in place.

"But this?" Beca gestured between the two of them. "I don't…" Then she simply pursed her lips and exhaled through her nose.

So much for rehearsing your speech last night.

"Okay," Chloe said slowly, when Beca said nothing more. She sat up straighter and decided to take charge of the conversation. "I'll just assume that Kommissar knocked out the speech part of your brain, and that's why you're not really making any sense right now, so how about I be the one to talk first?"

Beca nodded eagerly. Her mind was a mess so it might be better to just build on what Chloe would say.

But when Chloe quickly observed her girlfriend—the way she wouldn't keep eye contact, the nervous tongue chewing, and her restless fingers—she sighed. Seeing Beca so uncomfortable and scared hurt more than it did to find out that she didn't remember her, and getting the answers she needed wasn't worth making Beca feel that way.

"You know what? It's okay," Chloe said softly. "We can talk another time, when you're ready."

Beca looked at her in surprise and gratitude, but then quickly realized that looking at her was a mistake, for seeing a Chloe Beale upset should be made illegal for having the effect of bending people's wills. Beca was starting to think she knew how she got into a relationship with this girl; there was simply nothing you wouldn't do to make her all bright and happy again. "Well… maybe you could just tell me how we started dating?" she offered. "I'm still kinda curious about that."

Chloe perked up happily. "Okay! Well, it first began at the abandoned mansion where Gail had been keeping me. You opened the door to my room and I like to think you fell for me the moment our eyes met—"

Beca made an involuntary noise that was between a laugh and a disbelieving snort. What could be more cliché than love at first sight?

“Hey, you wouldn't stop staring!” defended Chloe. “And you told me that you couldn't stop thinking about me ever since you rescued me that night,” she added smugly.

“I actually said that?” asked Beca, feeling annoyed at her past self.

"Yes," Chloe insisted. "Even Luke said so. You kept asking about me."

The mention of her friend's name reminded Beca that she wasn't the only one who had no recollection of a relationship with Chloe. She thought about how Chloe would feel when she reunited with her supposed friends and felt a wave of sympathy. "Okay… continue," she said in an attempt to be nicer to the redhead.

"Well, we couldn't see each other a lot for the first few weeks because of my memory sessions," Chloe recalled. "But whenever we did, you were always so sweet. You worried about me a lot and went out of your way to make me happy. For instance, I once told you about a childhood memory—it turned out to be fake, but still you didn’t know that—and you recreated it just to make me happy.” Chloe smiled. “And you spent the whole time at a party just getting to know me, telling me about things I've missed, making me laugh—"

"Wait, what party?"

"The party after your first training simulation, I think."

"Oh, right… Yeah. I think I went to bed early that night." Beca shook her head. "I can't stand crowds."

"Well, what really happened was that you stayed until the very end of it having fun with your friends," smirked Chloe. "And then you walked me to my room. I started dropping all these hints but you were being so thick and awkward…"

Well, at least that part sounds accurate, Beca thought.

"… and then we had our first kiss," Chloe said simply, biting her lip as she waited for Beca's reaction—surprise? Joy? Hopefully even remembrance?

"Yikes."

From the possible range of expressions Chloe could have gone on to list, Beca's odd mix of humorous disgust and criticism wasn't one of them. Chloe's spirit faltered but not her resolve; Beca had often expressed her distaste with cheesy romantic clichés when they were together anyway. Maybe she just preferred to have had their first kiss another way. So Chloe decided to keep going. "Anyway, from then on we were sort of together—"

"What? Just after that one kiss?" Beca asked incredulously. She knew she wasn't one to talk, having gone even further than a kiss after an initial meeting with a previous fling, but it was precisely that fact that made her wonder how Chloe could have ever believed they were in a real relationship.

"Well, you made it clear that you were attracted to me ever since we met—"

"But that was like, what, a few weeks?" reasoned Beca. It had taken Jesse years for Beca to even consider him as a 'best' friend. "And don't tell me—a couple of weeks later, I said 'I love you,' didn't I?" Beca was only being half sarcastic, but she wanted to hear it from Chloe's own mouth.

"Yes. But didn't Gail already tell you?" Chloe frowned when Beca pinched the bridge of her nose at hearing her answer. "About how our hearts are connected and how we were practically meant to be together?"

Hearts? Meant to be? This is some weird fairy tale shit.

"Look, it just… doesn't seem like me at all." Beca shook her head. She had gained enough courage from incredulity at this point to finally say what she needed to say. "The only thing Gail told me about was the picture in my room. And whatever cutesy stuff I might have done with you? I have had the hardest time believing any of that. And it's not that I don't think you're beautiful—" she said quickly, "because, God, I don't think I've ever seen anyone so... Well, anyway, it's not that. It's that I can't possibly be in this kind of relationship; I'm not that type, Chloe. Everything you've said so far about our relationship literally makes zero sense to me."

Chloe's frown deepened. "Then how do you explain what happened in those three months? I know how you feel about relationships, Becs, you told me yourself. But we worked through it together—that means you can and you have worked through it already! What's so different about the Beca that I remember and the Beca that you remember?"

"Maybe that's exactly it!" said Beca fervently, suddenly getting a novel idea that might explain everything—and completely ignoring the warning bells ringing in her head. "What if they were different? What if it wasn't really me at that time? What if something weird was going on, like some side effect of your memory therapy or whatever, and it affected me? So we were both thinking things that weren't real—like, imagine we were high for three months, then when you were gone, it wore off and I couldn't remember anything." Beca was only half-aware that she was rambling at this point. "You have telepathy, right? Maybe that helped mess up our memories, too. Like, you were subconsciously making me think things that—"

Beca stopped, finally realizing just what she was accusing Chloe of having done. Her stomach churned and she turned very slowly to meet the redhead's murderous glare. "I'm so sor—"

"No need to apologize. I can't fault you for being honest, can I?" Chloe said coldly, getting up and moving over to the seat beside Kommissar that Pieter had vacated on his way to the table of food at the back of the cabin.

Beca smacked herself on the forehead and sagged back into her seat.

So I guess being friends first is out of the question.

When Gail and Jack walked back into the main cabin minutes later after spending some alone time together in a more private area of the jet, they raised their eyebrows at the new seating arrangement. Beca was alone on the loveseat with her elbow propped on the armrest, her cheek resting on her knuckles while her other hand held up an ice bag to her brow. She was occasionally shooting dark looks toward the other end of the cabin, where Chloe was playing chess with Kommissar.

"Oh, wait! No, no, no, I changed my mind!" cried Chloe, flapping her hands wildly.

"Ah-ah," tutted Kommissar, intercepting Chloe's hand as it approached the chess piece. "You cannot do that Chlobear."

"Please!" pouted Chloe.

Kommissar pretended to think about it. "Only because you are cute, Chlobear."

Gail and Jack heard a disgruntled "tch" coming from somewhere nearby and caught Beca rolling her eyes.

"Uh-oh," muttered Gail. Jack stepped forward to take the seat beside Beca but Gail stopped him. "I think it's too soon for you. Let me handle this."

Jack narrowed his eyes at Beca one more time before nodding and moving to the bar.

Gail sat down carefully beside Beca and gave her a knowing look. "What did you say?" she asked in a tone used for reprimanding children.

"What makes you think I said something wrong?" Beca asked defensively.

"Because you're the one glaring at her jealously 

 while Kommissar is the one making her laugh."

"I told her I didn't think I was the person she remembers," said Beca, choosing to ignore Gail's last comment. "And, oh, I accused her of using her powers to convince me to fall in love with her."

Gail blinked. "Wow."

"Yeah. Did you also forget to tell me that I was an asshole?"

"No, because you weren't an asshole back then. You are now, though. Kind of."

Beca shrugged in agreement and Gail frowned thoughtfully. "Didn't we tell you she didn't actually have her powers when she was a Nobody?" she asked.

Beca turned away from the chess match to glare at Gail. "Do you think I would have said what I said if you did?"

"Huh. I guess that was our bad."

"Could you tell her that?"

Gail let out a mirthless chuckle. "Oh, no, missy. This is still your fault."

"Figures."

Gail waited the appropriate amount of time before asking, "So what are you going to do to fix it?"

"I don't know. Do I have to?"

Gail turned her head in surprise. "Wait, are you telling me you guys are over?"

"Gail, in my head, we were never together—at least, not honestly," Beca said firmly. "And even if we did get back together now," she sighed and ran a hand through her hair, "I don't think I can live up to the person she thinks I was. That's just not me. And I don't want to make her wait just to find out that I can never be that person."

Gail couldn't argue with that. She didn't know much about Beca's life prior to her enrollment at the Barden Institute, so she wasn't aware just how much the young woman had difficulty conceptualizing being in a functional relationship. Gail understood why Beca had jumped on the idea that some outside force compelled her to fall in love with Chloe; it was the simpler explanation.

"By the way," continued Beca, "Chloe mentioned something about our hearts being connected, and that we were destined to be with each other or something. What was that all about?"

Gail hesitated to answer. Jack had filled her in on what Chloe had told Beca, and vice-versa, the moment before Beca released Chloe's soul and body from her Nobody. She personally hadn't heard the exchange of words that time Chloe's Nobody was released, but now she knew what their hearts being connected meant. But if Beca was not going to pursue Chloe, then Gail had to respect her decision. Whether or not it was in Beca's best interest not to know the true nature and origin of their relationship, Gail had meddled enough in their lives so she wasn't going to push Beca in any direction this time.

"I think that's something you and Chloe should talk about yourselves."

If Beca was surprised by Gail's sudden change, she didn't show it. She merely nodded, thinking that it was unlikely she would ever be able to talk to Chloe again at this point.

The car ride from the airport to the Professor's hotel was not as awkward as the one on the jet, but it was tremendously more physically uncomfortable for Beca.

Charlene had called the Professor's driver to pick them up and sat shotgun on the SUV while Chloe, Gail, and Jack took the first row of seats, leaving Beca squished between Kommissar and Pieter in the back seats. On any other day she would find it comical that two intimidating people were packed like sardines in the back of a car, but Beca was trying desperately not to lean into either of the two Demigods whenever the driver would make a sharp turn, a feat that made her legs and abdomen ache the entire way.

“Why are we sitting with the troll?” Pieter asked.

“Because the tiny maus is not too bright,” replied Kommissar.

“Ugh, the troll makes it too tight back here,” Pieter complained, shifting about as he tried to get comfortable.

“Ahh, but maus is so tiny,” Kommissar said in a sugary sweet voice.

“You know, I can hear you, right?” Beca grumbled.

“What was that squeak?” Pieter asked.

“Tiny maus.”

Are we there yet?” Beca demanded.

Finally, the car arrived at the swanky hotel the Professor was staying at while in D.C.. Since he was working on relieving the growing tension the nation was feeling towards people with extraordinary abilities and the agitation Congress was feeling towards mutant-kind in general, the Professor had wanted a comfortable place close to the seat of power. 

Things had not been going well. Stories about new people with extraordinary abilities being outed seemed to occur every day. There had also been a rise in the sightings of Heartless, which were being unfairly linked to mutants. All of this meant that tensions were increasing with regards to mutants.

The stress of this was evident on his face when John opened the hotel door to welcome them in.

“Come in, come in,” he said distractedly. All the available flat surfaces in the room were covered in stacks of paper, and there were empty cans of energy drinks strewn everywhere. "Sorry for the mess, I don't allow housekeeping inside," he added, attempting to clear a space for all his visitors to sit.

"We will not be long," said Kommissar, stepping into the center of the room. "You are Professor Smith, I assume? We are here for our payment.”

The Professor looked at her blankly for a second before scurrying to his briefcase and pulling out a white envelope. “Ah, yes,” he said. He seemed to consider the envelope for a moment, the time stretching long enough for Kommissar to make an annoyed sound. This spurred John into handing it over with a small, polite bob of his head. “There you go. Everything is in order. Thank you for your service.”

With narrowed eyes Kommissar studied the man before her. He seemed to cringe a little under her scrutiny which made her stare harder before she finally handed the envelope to Pieter. Her golem opened it swiftly, scanned it, and then nodded to Kommissar. 

“The transaction is complete,” she said to Professor Smith. Though nothing significant had happened following her grand announcement, they got a strange feeling that something somewhere was suddenly written in stone. “Farewell.”

While Pieter made his way straight to the door, Kommissar stopped before Chloe and gave Beca a side-glance before addressing the redhead. "So, this is where I leave you, little teddy bear."

"I'm not little," Chloe protested with a smile. "And it's Chloe, remember?"

"Chlobear," Kommissar answered back defiantly, and only half-reluctantly accepted Chloe's quick hug before rounding on Beca next.

Gathering courage from the fact that these giants were leaving soon, Beca drew herself to full height and held eye contact with Kommissar as she approached.

“I am sure we will meet again, tiny maus,” smirked Kommissar. "Until then, you have a lot of growing up to do."

Beca was prepared with a better comeback for Kommissar's height insult this time. “Yeah? Well, you clearly don't,” she provoked. “Because you are perfect.”

“Danke.”

Out of the corner of her eye, Beca saw three pairs of eyebrows rise either in confusion or amusement, another pair drawdown in a scowl, and Gail shaking her head.

Probably shouldn't have added that last part…

Kommissar gave one final condescending smirk and promptly followed Pieter out.

"Well, now that that's over," said the Professor, clearing the tension in the room. "Jack," he smiled. "Welcome ba—oof!"

Jack wasted no time punching the Professor in the face. The man was knocked back into a desk, sending a stack of papers flying everywhere. No one was really surprised by the attack, considering what was known about the history between the two, and they found it quite warranted. Even Charlene didn't hurry to help the Professor.

Flexing his fingers, Jack nodded satisfactorily. "All right, I got what I came for. Gail, Chloe, let's go."

"Wait, you're leabbig already?" asked the Professor, stemming the blood gushing from his nose with a handkerchief.

"Gail already explained everything on your end," answered Jack, treating the man with as much class as he could muster at that point. "I will want more answers from you, John, but they will have to wait. Chloe and I need to rest. We've both had quite a long journey."

"So I take it you won't be staying at Barden, Chloe?" asked Charlene.

Chloe glanced briefly at Beca, who looked down and avoided her eyes, and shook her head sadly.

"Okay," the assistant said with an almost disappointed tone, before turning back to Jack. “Gail knows how to contact us without alerting the agency. Hopefully we'll see you soon, though.”

Beca leaned against the kitchen counter awkwardly while the three made their way out the door.

"Oh, Chloe," called the Professor suddenly. "Just out of curiosity," he lowered his hand to clarify his speech, "and you don't have to addser if you don't wadt to—were you able to get your powers back?"

Beca looked up in spite of herself. She was also rather curious; the information might be helpful, since she had already fucked up once by assuming that Chloe did have them.

From where she stood just beyond the door frame, Chloe raised her palm outward. Her cerulean gaze locked on Beca’s. A half-second later, the door slammed shut, echoing in the silence that was left in the room.

“I guess things worked out for the best, after all,” remarked the Professor, examining the damage to his nose in the nearby mirror.

"Depends on who you ask," corrected Charlene, her eyes on a miserable Beca who looked defeated and miserable.

From the other side of the door, Chloe let out a huge breath.

"Thank God that worked," she said. "It would have been totes embarrassing if the door didn't move at all, huh?"

Chapter Text

‘The Light that Brings Us Together’

Book Two: Darkness 

Chapter 10

We’ve Still Got Time 

  *click*

Fairfax public schools are attempting to assuage concerned parents of students as rumors circulate about mutant teenagers potentially enrolling in their children’s schools. Teens reportedly possessing extraordinary abilities could be among the student population, raising questions about integration and safety. Fairfax County Public Schools is preparing for this unprecedented situation by reviewing policies and ensuring appropriate measures are in place. Community reactions are mixed, with many expressing concerns about the implications of these students being among the general student population. Stay tuned to Channel five’s coverage for further official updates are expected soon.

*click*

Tonight on Channel 9 News: A heated town hall meeting was held in Silver Spring to address concerns about a potential mutant threat. Residents voiced fears over safety and integration as officials outlined proposed measures. Emotions ran high as community members debated the presence of mutant teenagers in local schools. Authorities promised thorough evaluations and reassurances, aiming to balance safety with legal rights of mutants. Stay tuned for ongoing coverage of this developing story.

*click*

On tonight’s broadcast, a heated debate in the U.S. House of Representatives over the proposed Mutant Registration Act has captivated the nation. Lawmakers are sharply divided on the issue, with proponents arguing for national security and transparency, while opponents decry potential discrimination and civil rights violations. The act would require all mutants to register with the government, disclosing their identities and abilities. A large majority are advocates for the bill. They emphasize the need for public safety, citing recent incidents. A small minority of critics warn of the dangers of stigmatization and abuse. The debate highlights deep divisions and raises fundamental questions about freedom and security in America.

*click*

In our upcoming ZMT special, jaw-dropping footage captures shadow creatures emerging from a mysterious tear in midair. Are these mutants or aliens? 

Tune in as we delve into the shocking phenomenon that's sparking global curiosity and fear. Don't miss exclusive expert analysis, eyewitness accounts, and the startling implications of these enigmatic entities. Is this a new chapter in human history? Or the beginning of the end?

Find out only on ZMT.

“Could you PLEASE just pick a channel?”

Startled, Beca whipped her head around from the screen and saw the Professor’s raven-haired assistant giving her an annoyed look. “Sorry. I'm looking for some cartoons,” she half-joked.

In the aftermath of Chloe, Gail, and Jack's departure, Beca had sulked around. She hadn’t brought her laptop so she couldn’t work on any of her mixes; not that she really felt like working on her music. She had also not brought her mobile phone, as she had left it in her room when she had thought she would be traveling to the Dark Realms. This left her with nothing to do but lazily flip through television channels in the hotel living room. The Professor was cleaning himself up in the bathroom. Charlene had been busy reading through some of the stacks of paper scattered around the room. What she was reading had made her more and more agitated. She only looked up when she got so irritated at the abruptly changing sounds coming from the TV.

Tune in to tonight’s Crosstalk, where our panel debates the provocative topic of foreign governments potentially deploying mutants to destabilize the United States. Join our expert panel as they explore the ethical, political, and security implications, offering insights into this speculative yet intriguing scenario. Don't miss this engaging and thought-provoking discussion on emerging global threats.

“What's with your…?" Charlene motioned to Beca's forehead, which she had just noticed was bruising.

“Oh-uhh. That blonde building crashed into me when they returned from the Realm,” answered Beca, rolling her eyes. Her head wasn't hurting half as much as her pride was. “Who the Hell were those two anyway?”

With a frustrated sigh, Charlene gave up her attempt at reading the papers and moved over to sit beside Beca on the beige couch.

“Essentially, they are mercenaries for hire, especially when dealing with the supernatural,” she explained. “Kommissar and Pieter are, um, how should I say this… associated with the darkness, which is why they can traverse between the various dark worlds like you with your Keyblade."

Beca frowned. "Are they like what? Mutants? I mean they seemed to be extraordinary. Heck, are they even human? They seemed way more experienced than we were…”

“No, they are not mutants. They are something else, something extra-human, in a sense,” Charlene said slowly, "with a multitude of lifetimes of experience in dealing with the Dark Realms and Heartless, so don't feel too bad that they were able to do the mission so quickly.”

“Hmmm.” Beca pursed her lips. "Which brings me back to why you didn't just ask them to rescue Chloe in the first place. What does it cost to hire someone like them anyway?”

“Actually, there are none like them…” Charlene started.

”They’re the only ones of their kind?” Beca cut in.

”No, there are others, but not many, and none with the unique ability to enter the Dark Realms,” Charlene explained. “And that's the point. They're the only ones—aside from you, of course—that could do what they did for us in the Dark Realms,” replied Charlene. “So, by law of supply and demand, their services are almost priceless.”

“But they had a price. What was it?” Beca pushed.

Charlene put up a hand. “You don't have to worry about it, trust me.”

Beca scoffed. “Nice try. This deal sounds shady as fuck. After everything that's happened to me since I got to Barden, I don't want any surprises down the road and find out that I'm supposed to donate a limb—“

“The deal doesn't affect anyone but the Professor himself,” assured Charlene. “I can't tell you what it is, but I swear on my life that no one else is involved. I wouldn't have agreed to it otherwise, would I?”

“No offense, but I don’t really know you,” Beca said evenly.

“I swear, you’re in no way held to account by the deal the Professor made,” said Charlene solemnly.

Beca stared Charlene straight in the eye to check for signs of dishonesty. Even though she couldn't find any, Beca couldn't help but think that all these adults—Charlene, the Professor, Gail—could have easily been lying to her about everything. At the end of the day, it still felt like she was just a kid playing an adult's game, a game wherein she had no one to rely on but her own gut.

"Okay," she finally relented. "But I still don't get what Kommissar and Pieter have to do with this."

"Well, ideally, after the transaction is done, that's the last we see of them. So they shouldn't bother us again."

"But Kommissar said that she and I would definitely see each other in the future," reminded Beca.

Charlene frowned. "Well, you do have similar responsibilities, I guess…"

"What do you mean?"

“I'm not quite sure about their history,” said Charlene, stroking her chin thoughtfully, "but they sort of have a mandate to protect the realms of the world, or something like that."

"What—?"

Beca was interrupted by Charlene's phone vibrating on the coffee table. She took a quick glance at it and saw that 'Jesse Swanson' was calling, and watched intently as Charlene answered. "Hello?"

"Hi, Charlene! Is, uh, Beca with you? Her phone's in her room but she's not in the mansion.”

Beca could hear Jesse's panicky squeak from where she was sitting. Charlene lowered the phone instantly and put him on speaker.

"Hey, Jess, it's me," greeted Beca. "What's up?"

"Dude—your mom's here."

As if on cue, the shrill voice of Beca's mother blasted through the phone's speaker. "REBECA ANNE MITCHELL! You have a LOT of explaining to do, young lady!"

Beca's face drained of its color. She had completely forgotten the plan to come clean to her mother. Gail's visit to her room the night before had wiped out all other responsibilities from her mind. She glanced up at Charlene desperately only to see an odd, satisfied look on the assistant's face.

Shaking her head at the utter lack of support, Beca addressed her fuming mother. "M-mom, I can totally explain—"

"Oh, totally?" came the caustic response.

"—but I'm in D.C. right now—"

"I don't care if you're in freaking Reykjavik or Timbuktu, Beca! If your tiny ass isn't on the next flight to Atlanta—or in the air because apparently you can fly—I am grounding you for the rest of your LIFE. IN A CAGE. Good luck flying outta that one!"

The long silence following the abrupt hang-up tone was broken by the Professor's reappearance from the bathroom with his nose covered in bandages. "I guess you're going back to Barden tonight," he said, only a fraction more sympathetic than his assistant seemed. “Are you actually going to fly, or…?”

“I'll get us tickets,” said Charlene immediately, seeing the dark look on Beca's face. “I should head back as well.”

Breaking news, the Attorney General is scheduled to give a press conference tomorrow at ten A.M. where he is expected to announce the formation of a new inter-agency mutant investigation task force… 

“Looks like you need to stay here Professor, and see if you can turn down the heat,” continued Charlene.

”Things do seem to be coming to a boil,” replied John with a regretful sigh. 

As John walked back towards the bathroom he muttered, “Plus I have that other matter.”

Charlene gave him a curious look. As far as she knew, she was aware of all the Professor’s dealings. She was unaware of any other issues. She filed the information away to look into at a later time.

For her part, Beca just slumped further into the couch and groaned into a throw pillow. This was turning out to be the worst day ever.

A few hours later Beca walked through the Barden Institute's front door slightly behind Charlene. The mansion was suspiciously devoid of people, although Beca was sure she had seen Jesse's curtains move when the taxi pulled into the Institute’s long driveway. Beca was relieved that there wasn’t anyone about; she was in no mood to discuss what she had been up to. Especially Jesse, who could be an annoying twit when he felt he was being left out of something. She would answer his many questions later, but on her terms.

The giant screen television in the rec-room had been left on, and was currently showing CNN. The broadcast was as depressing as it had been in D.C..

… the President is expected to spend the weekend in Camp David, where he will be meeting with his National Security Adviser, the Attorney General, the Director of the FBI and NSA, as well as the Secretaries of State, Defense and Homeland Security. They will be discussing what measures the country needs to take in regards to the mutant question…

“The ‘mutant question’? Seriously? What the Hell dude?” Beca exclaimed in exasperation.

“Things will quiet down eventually,” offered Charlene.

“Will it?” Beca shot back.

“Eventually,” Charlene shrugged.

“Uh -huh. So uhh-you want to get something to eat? I’m starving.”

“Nice try, but you need to go speak to your mother,” Charlene pressed.

Beca’s shoulders dropped. “I know.”

“She's probably in your room,” suggested Charlene, closing the door behind her. "Do you want me to come with you?"

The offer surprised her, but Beca shook her head softly, declining the last-minute offer of support. She had already spent the entire flight back trying to remember the speech she had written with her friends the other day.

“Okay. I'll be in the office if you need me."

Beca grunted her thanks and slowly made her way to her room, wanting to prolong the inevitable as much as possible. Opening her bedroom door revealed her mother sitting casually on her bed, exactly where Gail had been sitting almost twenty-four hours ago, and even staring at the same photo on her bedside table.

On Beca’s laptop there was a YouTube playing with a vlog going.

… are we dealing with an existential threat to America?

“Hey,” Beca said quietly.

“What are you doing in this picture?” her mother asked without looking up, holding the frame at arm's length and squinting down at the photo. "Your posture is terrible. Do I have to take you to an orthopedist?"

Beca quirked her mouth and sighed, not really wanting to talk about that part of the story… yet. Her mother put the photo down, got to her feet, and immediately enveloped Beca in a hug. Beca didn't have time to question her mother's motives but just sank into the embrace, relishing in the comfort it brought; it was as though she hadn't even been yelled at earlier that day.

It dawned on Beca that she was wrong about one thing; even if she were trapped in this complicated game, she could at least always count on her mother to be on her side and look out for her.

"I missed you," the older brunette whispered into her hair.

"Missed you, too," Beca mumbled into her mother's shoulder.

"You haven't been visiting me lately."

“I know,” sighed Beca. "I've been kinda busy… as you can imagine.” The daughter cast a glance at her laptop.

… what are Mutants, if not a threat?

With a nod towards the laptop, Beca’s mother asked, “Are you really okay?”

“Yeah, I am. It’s been tough and seems to be getting worse.” Beca reached over and moved the cursor to close the YouTube, and then closed down her laptop. She then let her mother hug her tighter again.

When they finally pulled apart, Beca’s mother took daughter by the shoulders and, as all mothers do after a long time apart, and scrutinized the latter's appearance. “I can only imagine,” she said with a slightly scolding tone, which Beca took as a signal to start explaining herself.

"Right... Where do you want me to begin?" asked Beca, moving over to sit on her bed. She was physically exhausted from the nonstop traveling and mentally exhausted from everything else, but she knew this had to be done.

"Actually, you don't have to explain anything."

Beca whipped her head around. "Really? I mean, what?"

Her mother pointed to a piece of paper on her desk. "Jesse told me about your letter, honey. I think he wanted to save you some trouble."

"Oh." Beca deflated, feeling relieved that she didn't have to go through explaining everything and making a mental note to thank Jesse later. "Wait, so you aren't mad that I didn't tell you?"

The woman thought about it briefly. "I only care about you, Beca," she said firmly after a moment. "If you're doing well, if you're healthy, if you're safe," she stressed the last word. "I wouldn't be angry if all you did was keep your powers a secret. But these missions? Going out of the country to fight God knows what those hellish creatures were—and falling from buildings thousands of feet in the air?" Her voice amplified after every word. "How can I justify being a halfway decent mother when my only child has been out there risking her life, and I didn't even know about it?"

"I'm sorry, Mom," Beca said sincerely. "But before you chew me out for doing something I genuinely love, and am proud of doing, you should know that you are way more than a halfway decent mother. You're practically three-fourths already."

Beca's mother shook head, but her shaking shoulders gave away her silent laughter.

"Seriously, though, Mom," continued Beca. "You are amazing for raising me all on your own for more than half my life. I can't imagine being the person I am today without you. In fact, you should be mad at yourself for raising me to want to risk my life for others." She folded her arms defiantly. "Frankly, if you think about it, this is all your fault."

"Trust my daughter to find a way to turn the tables on me," the older brunette grinned. "You know, if your DJ dreams don't work out, you could always be a lawyer."

"Nah. I think the title of 'first mutant lawyer' should belong to Aubrey," smirked Beca. "And I wouldn't want to walk in her shadow."

Beca didn't miss her mother's expression changing upon hearing the word 'mutant.' "So... how are you dealing with all this?" the woman asked. "Emotionally, I mean."

"Well, it's all a little abstract at the moment," replied Beca. "We don't really feel the effects aside from the annoying media attention. The Professor's hard at work in D.C. trying to move things in a reasonable direction so…"

"Speaking of, why were you in D.C.? I don't see why you should be directly involved."

Beca paused. If she wasn't going to get yelled at for keeping her powers a secret, then this was probably the best moment to ask for advice from her mother on her 'relationship' issue, so she took a deep breath. "Mom, there's something else…"

The woman took one look at her daughter's defeated expression and asked, "How bad is it?"

"Oh, you're definitely gonna hate me for it."

"Aha, maybe this will finally do it. I've been looking for a reason."

"Ha-ha," Beca shot back dryly before crawling across the bed to grab the letter she had written on her desk. "You remember that girl I wrote about in this letter? The one we forgot and had to rescue?"

"Chloe?"

"Yeah, well," Beca swallowed, "apparently… I was in a relationship with her?"

Her mother raised an eyebrow at the upward inflection. "Are you asking me or are you telling me?"

"I only found out last night, before I wrote that letter," said Beca, ignoring her mom's sarcastic comment. "Gail—she's the Professor's colleague, you met at the Christmas party—didn't want to tell me at first, but since the news broke out about Barden, she was worried that it would distract us from saving Chloe. So she told me last night to sort of 're-motivate' me."

The older brunette's mouth parted slightly. "Okay…" she said slowly. "First question, why didn't Gail tell you about Chloe sooner?"

"Beats me," shrugged Beca, making a mental note to ask Gail the next time they met. "But maybe it was a good thing in the end, because trying rescue her was really dangerous—I mean, it was such a bore—"

"Don't bother," her mother said reproachfully. "But you better rein in that reckless behavior, young lady. It won't do you well in adulthood. Although," she brightened considerably, "I am excited to learn what became of this relationship with Chloe. Oh, is that why you were in D.C.? Did you finally save her—?"

"Actually, that's what I wanted to ask you for some advice,” said Beca. “Chloe's safe and all; the Professor hired someone else to do the job. But that's not what's messed up about the relationship."

"Then what is?"

"I don't love her, Mom."

"Oooh," her mom hissed humorously. "Classic case of premature L-word, huh?"

"Sometimes I wonder who's the more immature one between the two of us," deadpanned Beca. She shook her head. "Chloe thinks… She remembers us being a really close couple. Like, close close."

"Are you trying to say that you love-loved each other?"

"I'm saying she love-loved me but I 'loved' her," said Beca, exaggerating the air quotes. Beca's mother burst out laughing and had to be hit with a pillow to stop. "Mom, this is serious!"

"Sorry, honey, I'm just enjoying our little game of semantics. But—wow, okay, you really are serious. Um... So you mean to tell me that you didn't share the same feelings for Chloe at the time of your relationship?"

Beca nodded fervently.

"But what's the big deal here?" shrugged the woman. "Just tell Chloe that you jumped the gun—"

"No, I'm trying to say that I had no feelings for her in the first place!"

Beca's mother frowned deeply. "But how do you know that? Since you don't actually remember knowing Chloe—which, by the way, is some’ serious case of selective amnesia," she added as an amusing afterthought.

"Come on, Mom, you've known me my entire life," answered Beca, as though that were enough to explain.

"And?"

"Have you ever seen me in a feelings-y relationship before?"

"Not if you don't count those midnight excursions with random members of your former high school's cheerleading squad."

Beca's face flushed violently pink. "Wh-what? Mom, no! Gross! I was out with Jesse!" she defended.

"Oh, really?" challenged the older brunette, wearing a smirk that she definitely passed onto her daughter. "You were out with Jesse on a night the whole Swanson family was in Savannah for the weekend? I remember because they so kindly invited us. And I know for a fact that you hate the taste of alcohol so that rules out underage drinking, and I also know you occasionally like to get high—"

Beca opened her mouth to deny the claim, but then remembered that she had once come home from Jesse's by passing through her mother's window instead of her own. So she shut it.

"—but that you can't stand it when other people around you are high, so I assumed all the other times you came home late were for your booty calls."

Beca groaned. "I don't know what's more embarrassing—that you knew about them, or that you call them 'booty calls.'"

"Anyway," her mother laughed, "no, I don't think you've ever been in a legitimate relationship. But what's your point?"

"Well, because of that, I didn't believe that the relationship went both ways, so to speak," Beca said carefully. "But Gail insisted that she heard us both say our I-love-you's already so I had to tell Gail that whatever she remembered me saying that time was a lie."

There was a brief pause wherein Beca's mother grew serious; the humorous twinkle in her eyes was gone and replaced by some kind of concern. "Why did you think it was a lie?" she asked her daughter.

"I had just met her, Mom," Beca answered in equal seriousness. “Knowing myself, there's only one reason I could have told her that at the time."

"And what is that one reason?"

"Come on, Mom, don't make me say it."

"No, say it," Beca's mother demanded sharply. "I want to hear you say out loud how badly you think of yourself, Beca."

Beca clenched her jaw in defiance and tried staring her mother down, but the woman wouldn't back down. "I lied to get her to sleep with me, okay?" she said angrily, embarrassed that she had to confess such a thing out loud to her mom. "She must've thought I was serious about liking her and I just got tangled up in my own lie. It's not like I haven't gone down that road before..."

Amid the silence that followed, Beca swallowed the lump that had formed in her throat and asked grimly, "Hate me yet?"

The older brunette shook her head slowly, but whether it was in disappointment or an answer of 'no' Beca couldn't tell yet.

"Because there's more," Beca promised with sarcastic excitement. "When Chloe got back, we talked about it. I ended up denying it so hard that I suggested, basically accused her, that she was using telepathy—one of her powers—to trick me into falling in love with her."

Thinking she had just landed the coup de grâce, Beca was prepared to wait a long time for a response that included a long lecture about how her mother was disappointed in her and how she thought she had raised a better daughter, one who knew how to treat others compassionately.

But Beca's mother was never one to waste precious time. She was a nurse, after all, with plenty of experience in high-pressure situations. Beca knew what she did was wrong; the more important issue at hand was fixing it. "Oh, Beca. I can't believe the lengths you would go to to deny being in love" was all the woman said to her daughter.

Beca, who expected something somewhat different but also somewhat similar to that response, replied, "It's the only explanation—"

"No, Beca, it's not," her mother interjected firmly. "You think it's the only explanation, but it's not."

Beca mentally strapped on her seatbelt for the ride through lecture town.

"You think there's this long checklist of conditions to meet before you can confirm that you love someone," the woman began. "And in general those conditions are justified. Of course you want someone you're compatible with; of course you want someone who knows when to use 'whom' and not 'who.'" Beca raised her eyebrows at that. "But the problem with treating it as a checklist, Beca, is that all conditions have to be met. And you have one item on that list that is making it impossible for anyone to be loved by you.

"Time," she answered Beca's questioning look with a small smile. "You said, 'I had just met her, Mom,' and because of that fact you immediately assumed that loving her—or at the very least, just simply having feelings for her, was impossible. But it's funny that you think it takes a lot of time to get you to love someone, when actually you love very openly, Beca."

"Well, there is damn little evidence of that," Beca said sarcastically.

"Actually, there is." Her mom proceeded to list them with her fingers. "Jesse, Luke, Aubrey, St—"

"They're friends, Mom."

"But you love them, right? You wrote in your letter that these are people you could trust with your life. I know you probably wrote that to try to convince me that what you're doing here is safe, but you really meant it, didn't you?"

"Well, yeah, I did… But it's different."

"Sure, there is a difference between loving someone romantically and loving someone as a friend," her mother nodded. "But both start with the same foundations—respect, care, affection… You can feel those with anyone you love."

"Okay, fine. It's possible that I did love Chloe as a friend, then," conceded Beca. "I guess I could go to Chloe and offer her that…"

"Do what you will but that wasn't my point yet," her mother said, waving a hand. "My point goes back to that one item on your checklist: time. You can't understand why a romantic relationship with Chloe developed so quickly, but you can easily admit to loving four other people you've known for just a little longer.

“And I may have the answer to that,” she said quickly, when Beca opened her mouth to speak. “It's because they are people you could trust with your life. They are people who, at the worst of times—and times gets pretty bad, based on what I've seen in that video—will always be there for you. From that fact alone, you checked off the time condition on your list."

The more Beca thought about it, the more she agreed with her mother. And maybe that shed light on her problem with Chloe. "So you're saying that," she said slowly, pausing to string the words together, "because I don't remember Chloe, I can't tell if I can trust her? But it was possible that I did at some point and just forgot?"

"It's possible," her mother shrugged, "but I think it's more important to address your time condition first, Beca."

"What do you mean?"

Her mother gave her a knowing look. "Beca, if we left it as it is, you would probably wait to see if someone would stick around for eight years before you decide to commit to romantic relationship."

While wondering from where her mother had pulled the number eight out, Beca finally understood what she had been hinting at. There was a difference between loving her friends and (allegedly) loving Chloe. In her case, 'sticking around' meant something more from Chloe than it did with just her friends.

"I know it's a touchy subject for you," her mother went on to say, "but I can't continue raising you to hold yourself back from that kind of love just because of what happened to our family."

Beca locked eyes with her mother. They had never seriously talked about her father leaving them. Over time, when the scars healed naturally on their own, they both masked them in their trademark sarcasm and humor. But Beca never blamed her mother for failing to talk it through because she knew it hurt her whenever the subject was brought up. Even now, ten years later, she could still see the pain in the older woman's eyes.

"All I'm trying to say, Beca, is stop holding yourself back. Whether it's Chloe or someone else in the future, please give them a shorter time limit to prove that they'll be there for you. You have too big a heart not to share it with someone special just because you're afraid they will leave.”

Beca let her mother's words soak in. For some odd reason, though, it felt like they had always been at the back of her mind. And apparently, her mom seemed to think so, too.

“Huh." The woman looked to the side thoughtfully. "I just got major déjà vu from that.”

Some nine hundred miles away, Chloe lay awake in her bed, staring at the glow-in-the-dark stars that freckled the ceiling of her room. She had declined Jack and Gail's offer to take an after-dinner stroll through the estate's vast gardens, insisting that they enjoy their quality time together and not worry about her. So she spent the privacy thinking about the past couple of hours.

To say that she was upset with how things went would be a massive understatement. She could understand, after Gail had further explained Charlene's hypothesis, how it was possible for all of her friends to lose their memories of her Nobody, but she couldn't wrap her head around why Becahad no significant reaction to seeing her for the first time in (as she was told) four months.

Other than that adorable dopey face she got after I kissed her, she thought with a sigh. Because weren't she and Beca supposed to have this unique connection? Wasn't a part of Chloe's heart spiritually latched onto Beca's?

She made a mental note to ask Jack what went wrong with his theory, but that probably settled somewhere at the bottom of Chloe's list of woes.

Heart connection or no heart connection, Beca was clearly a mess. It almost felt like meeting an entirely different Beca. (Although, unlike the brunette, Chloe refused to believe that she was an entirely different, mind-altered Beca.) Gone were her charming smirks and playful teasing, which were there even when they had first met. But the Beca that Chloe, as a whole being, reunited with that day was caustic and cynical. The only thing consistent about her personality was her awkwardness.

But that never stopped me from kissing her before…

Chloe shook her head to rid herself of these thoughts. Now was not the time to charge at Beca, guns blazing, when the brunette was clearly going through a crisis of belief. No. Chloe had to be patient. Whatever went wrong with their connection wasn't going to be fixed by pushing Beca too far out of her comfort zone and scaring her into getting back together with her.

A knock on her door interrupted Chloe before she could actually decide on what level of pushing was needed. Gail and Jack popped their heads in through the open door to check in on her.

"Back so soon?" Chloe asked with a laugh.

"Well, after months that turned out to actually have been ten years of nothing but a dead coast for a view, the inside of my own house seemed a lot more liberating than a walk in the garden," said Jack as they let themselves in.

"How are you settling in?" asked Gail, glancing around the room. "I took the liberty of filling in your closet while waiting for your return."

"I noticed. Thank you so much," Chloe said with a grateful smile.

"Why is her closet full of clothes while mine is practically empty?" pouted Jack. "All my tuxes are probably gathering dust in some storage unit."

"Actually, I gave them to charity," admitted Gail, giving her husband an affectionate pat on the shoulder. Ignoring his look of anguished incredulity, she turned back to Chloe. "Anyway, we just wanted to check on you before turning in. If you need anything—"

"I actually do have something to ask," said Chloe, swinging her legs off the bed and sitting upright. "It's about Beca."

Gail exchanged an unreadable look with Jack before slowly saying, "Okay..."

"It's about the connection between our hearts. I've been wondering why it wasn't enough for Beca to remember my Nobody."

"I honestly don't know what to say, Chloe," sighed Jack. "I really thought there was something special between you two."

"And there could be," added Gail quickly, giving Jack a reprimanding look. "It's just that it might take time."

Chloe nodded but didn't look that convinced.

"Think of this way," continued Gail, wanting to cheer the redhead up. "Beca had that connection with you since she was eight years old, but nothing happened until you two actually met, right? I'm sure she just needs time. And you will get that soon, don't worry."

"But even if it doesn't get to how it was before, it's not the end of the world. There are plenty of fish in the—" Jack started, earning himself a poke in the ribs from Gail. The two glared playfully at each other, then looked back at Chloe, who seemed considerably more optimistic.

"Time..." She nodded with a small smile. "Got it."

After they had said their goodnights, Chloe turned off her lamp and settled under the covers. It was hard not to think about the fact that the last time she was in that very bed—the last time she had been in any bed, for that matter—was also the first time Beca told Chloe that she loved her.

How fast time flies.

“Are you sure you don't want me to take you home? It's literally twenty minutes away," said Beca, helping her mother into the coat she wore over her nurse scrubs. "Or you could just stay the night."

"That's all right, honey, I need to be at the hospital early tomorrow anyway. Besides, the Professor's assistant called a driver for me or something," the woman replied, then turned around to face her daughter. "I feel so important," she added smugly.

"Hey, you're just riding on my coattails, lady," joked Beca, and then allowed her mother to hold her firmly by the shoulders and scrutinize her once more.

"Are you sure you are all right staying here?"

"Yes," Beca answered emphatically. "I'd do a lot better here than anywhere else, to be honest. I'm more worried about you. Do you think you can handle this back at the hospital?"

Beca's mother waved a hand dismissively. "We're too busy to care about each other's personal lives anyway, and only a handful of people there even know that I have a daughter named Beca. But, um, that does remind me."

"Yeah?"

The older brunette eyed her daughter cautiously. "I've been thinking of changing my name back. You know... dropping the Mitchell."

"Oh." Beca rubbed the back of her neck awkwardly, not really knowing what to say or if she even had an opinion on that. "Okay."

"It's just… Ten years is a long time, you know," her mother said with a shrug.

There was a long pause while they both thought about how long indeed.

"You don't think he's dead, do you?" Beca asked offhandedly.

The two Mitchells locked eyes for a moment before the older one broke contact. "In any case, it's still time for change," she said softly.

"Okay," nodded Beca. "Do you want me to—?"

"Oh, no, that's entirely up to you, honey," her mother insisted. "But I thought it might help with the secret identity thing. Not that I'm worried about it," she added hurriedly. "I just don't want you to worry about them harassing me."

"Oh, okay."

A bright light flashed through the windows by the main entrance, indicating that the car had pulled into the driveway. "Well, I guess this is good bye for now." Beca's mother smiled and hugged her daughter. "Remember what we talked about," she breathed into her daughter's ear.

"I will," promised Beca. "I'll try to visit soon. Send me a text when you get home."

Her mother gave her a mock salute before ducking into the car and waving like a pageant queen as the car drove away. Shaking her head in amusement at her mother's antics, Beca shut the door behind her and made her way back to her room. She wasn't surprised to see Jesse, Aubrey, Luke, Stacie, and Cynthia Rose already waiting for her there.

She sighed exasperatedly. "How much did you guys hear?"

"All of it," Stacie said with a guilty grimace. "You wanna talk?"

"How can I say no when you all went through the trouble to make the trip," Beca answered sarcastically.

Jesse grinned, glad that his best friend hadn't lost her sense of humor. "Aw, we love you, too, Becs!"

"Good morning," yawned Chloe, sliding into a seat on the kitchen island.

Gail turned away from the stove and smiled. "Good morning, Chloe. Sleep well?"

"Well enough," she shrugged, pouring herself a glass of juice. "Where's Jack?"

"Still in bed. He'll probably be there for a while. He's exhausted."

"Aw, yeah!" Chloe grinned knowingly, raising a hand to offer Gail a high five.

"Not for that reason!" the blonde laughed. After a pause, however, she added, "Okay, maybe a little bit for that reason," and returned the high five.

Chloe chuckled and stifled another yawn behind her hand. If she were being honest, she was still very sleepy. Life in the Dark Margin excluded sleep, but though they didn't feel it while they were there, it hit them hard once they were out—which was probably why Jack was catching up on ten years' worth. For Chloe, however, getting up was a lesser evil compared to tossing and turning in her sheets while dreaming of Beca.

"By the way, we're meeting John later today," informed Gail, serving up a plate of her famous omelet. "He'll be coming after finishing things up in D.C."

"Is Beca going to be with him?" Chloe asked automatically.

Gail shook her head. "Apparently, she had to go back to Barden immediately. I believe she was going to tell her mom about her powers."

Chloe raised her eyebrows in surprise. From what she remembered, Beca had taken a carefree attitude when it came to her mother knowing about her special abilities. "Really? What made her do that?"

Gail chewed her bottom lip cautiously, but decided there was no reason to hide it from Chloe. "There's something you should know—" she began, but before she could continue, Chloe cut in.

"You know, whenever you say that, my heart literally stops beating," the redhead said with a laugh. "From now on just be honest with me. I can handle things."

"Okay," nodded Gail. "Well… the world knows about what goes on at the Barden Institute."

Chloe leaned forward seriously.

"Ever since your Heartless broke through, there have been a lot more minor Heartless popping up in the real world," explained Gail. "The students at Barden had been discreetly taking care of them, wherever they appeared all over the world, and no one was the wiser thanks to a memory modifier that AMG created, patterned after the one we used for your Nobody.

"But a few days ago, a Corridor opened—a much larger one than any we had ever faced since then—in an island country, Isla de San Juan. It was the biggest Heartless attack we had ever encountered since yours, and apparently it was because they were attracted to the darkness in this one man's heart. Eventually, Beca was able to seal the rip and we thought we had done a good job of keeping it under wraps, but we were wrong."

Gail grabbed her iPad from the counter and showed Chloe the video. Chloe gasped when she saw Beca falling from the sky with a swarm of thousands of Heartless chasing after her, and breathed a sigh of relief when Stacie caught her. The video then showed the rest of her friends, including the other students at Barden, fighting off the dark creatures.

"Obviously, this video got passed around a lot on the Internet," said Gail, "so the media and the government have kept their eyes on Barden and the type of people that go there. Mutants," she said slowly, "is what they are now calling people like you."

"Wow," murmured Chloe. "That must be terrible for them. How are they doing?"

"Quite a lot have left Barden, actually," Gail replied sadly. "Beca, Jesse, Luke, Aubrey, Stacie, and Cynthia Rose are obviously still there, but it's only going to get more complicated from now on. That's why John has been in D.C. these past few days; he's trying to prevent a tidal wave of legislation that could potentially limit your freedom."

Chloe nodded. "Let's hope he has good news then."

John arrived late in the afternoon and was greeted at the door by Gail. He seemed to have aged years since she last saw him only a day ago and he no longer exhibited the aura of ominous enthusiasm he usually wore. His bandaged nose didn't help his shabby image, either. John gratefully accepted Gail's offer of a cup of tea and settled into the salon with her, Jack, and Chloe.

"All right, I have some good news and some bad news—" he began before Jack cut him off.

"First things first, John. I want to be sure that you will neverhurt Chloe or put her in harm's way ever again. That goes for any of your students at Barden, too."

John put a hand to his heart. "I swear to you, Jack, I've changed. I hope Gail has told you the same. But I understand that actions mean more than words, so I hope you can give me time to prove to you that I am not the man I was ten years ago. And Chloe," John turned to her, "I hope you can accept my sincerest apologies for what I did to you. I know there's no excuse for my reckless ambition, but I hope you understand that I fully intend to make things right by you."

Chloe looked between the three adults in the room and saw an opportunity to speak her mind. "I accept your apology," she said, "but let's just move past this, all right? Based on what Gail told me has been happening in the past few weeks, we're going to need all the help we can get. I don't want to constantly be looking over my shoulder, expecting you to trick us or something."

John nodded. "I give you my word."

"And that's good enough for now," said Gail, cutting off her husband's retort. "We need to discuss what we're going to do about their future first. How did things go with the lawyers?"

"We're building a defense against this whole national security threat angle, but the best we can hope for at the moment is to keep at least their constitutional rights preserved." He paused. "The bad news is that a senator from Wisconsin has started drafting a bill similar to the SRA—"

"But that was unconstitutional," said Jack angrily. "What makes them think it will work this time?"

"Well, last time there weren't institutions like Barden that trained mutants to conduct covert missions," John replied pointedly. "And they're being smart about it this time. The shock effect has dampened now so they won't be pressured like last time to make a flimsy bill—"

"Wait, I don't follow," Chloe piped up. "What's the SRA?"

"The Superhuman Registration Act. It was the first attempt to handle the discovery of people with special powers decades ago," explained Gail. "It was simply meant to be a law that required them to register themselves as such, but somehow a provision snuck in that allowed unlawful seizure—meaning they could be arrested for no reason other than the fact that they were mutants. It was, to use John's term, flimsy at best, which is why they struck it down soon after it was enacted."

"And things really are different this time around," continued John. "The government has a different attitude when it comes to terrorism and national security. The image of the Herrera tower shrouded in darkness was not a pleasant reminder, if you know what I mean."

The air grew tense. It was not a topic they liked to discuss, but there was no denying that public sentiment might be skewed against their favor.

"Oh, but there's more bad news," sighed John. "Gail, how much do you trust your pilot?"

Gail frowned. "His contract included a non-disclosure agreement. He wouldn't—"

"You mean he couldn't," corrected Jack, catching on to what John was implying. "With enough incentive, he would."

"Are you saying—?"

John nodded solemnly. "He only admitted to piloting the jet; he hasn't said anything about the missions. Our lawyers think it's his way of working around the non-disclosure—he doesn't implicate you or the students, but in exchange he can ask for immunity in case they do go after AMG."

Gail ran a hand through her hair. "That doesn't change the fact that AMG is already implicated in this! And—oh, God—the agency will know we've been keeping touch!"

"Calm down," said John, holding up his hands. "AMG won't be implicated if you release a statement saying you were using the company jet for personal use—it shouldn't surprise anyone since AMG is a private company anyway. Although it might harm your prospects of going public—"

"That's not going to be a problem," Jack and Gail said in unison. Jack grinned proudly at his wife for keeping their company intact through all these years.

John nodded. "But about the agency…"

"They already know, don't they?" said Jack, knowing how secret certain government agencies could get.

"Since Florida."

"Are we in trouble?" Gail asked worriedly.

John shook his head. "Quite the opposite actually, and this is the good news I've brought. They want to help."

"How?"

"Lobbying and presidential veto."

The air grew silent once more as Chloe looked between the three adults and tried to maintain hold of the conversation. Apparently the agency that was behind the Project now wanted to help them?

"Do you think it will work?" asked Gail.

But Jack had another question in mind. "In exchange for what?"

"It will work insofar as it gives us more freedom and more time, and they offer it in exchange for cooperation," John answered simply. "But they warn that it won't be easy. The current legislation, renamed the Mutant Registration Act, is damn good. Not in the moral sense, no, but in the sense that it could actually pass as constitutional this time. What the agency is offering is simply to even out the playing field."

"I'm not so sure about this," murmured Jack.

"Me neither, but I'm afraid we don't have much time to consider other options," said John. "They expect to have the bill on the floor by next week."

"That's ridiculous!" Gail burst out angrily. "They're being impulsive—"

"Calm down, honey," Jack placed a hand on Gail's shoulder to still her. "We can't stop the bill from being written now, but we can stop it from getting passed by being two steps ahead of them. We need to know our next move."

"Actually, I was wondering the same thing," said John. "The students can't really do much besides keeping their heads down and avoiding a scandal, but what are you going to do? You were a prominent public figure, Jack, and many people thought you'd died."

"Jeez, couldn't you have just said I went on a permanent retirement?" grumbled Jack, facing Gail.

"In my defense, I did think you were dead. But we could still say that you disappeared to 'find yourself'… But then that's another AMG-related scandal to add on top of the jet thing…"

"Actually, that might just be what the media needs," said John. "I mean, it's at your personal expense of course, but it could split attention away from the mutant issue for just enough time to gather more support for us in Congress."

Jack exchanged looks with Gail. "We'll think about it," he said.

"All right. If there's nothing else, I'll let you know about the proceedings as soon as I can. We're still playing the waiting game at this point." John made to stand up but Jack had one more question on his mind.

"What was your agreement with Kommissar and Pieter?"

John seemed to have expected this question and relaxed his face into a small smile as he sat back down. "I assume you are familiar with their work?"

"Yes," answered Jack, at the same time Gail and Chloe answered, "No."

"So you knew who they were all this time?" Chloe asked Jack with a frown.

"I figured it out as we went through the Realm of Darkness," he answered, before turning back to John. "And that concerns me because they don't just accept any payment. Not anymore, at least."

"Can someone please explain who those two were first?" Gail cut in irritably, not liking being left out of the loop.

"Kommissar was a goddess, Gail," John answered bluntly.

Gail raised an eyebrow, and so did Chloe. "I don't know if that's—I mean, she's pretty, sure," mumbled Chloe. "She's got killer cheekbones, but I wouldn't say goddess…"

"He means it literally, Chloe," said Jack. "And she was a goddess. She's not anymore, technically, but she retains much of her… godliness."

"What are you talking about?" asked Chloe. "She's not—"

But as Chloe tried to remember what Kommissar had told her about her origins, she realized that she hadn't actually finished the story before falling asleep.

Dammit, she cursed herself. I should really learn to focus on these things.

"I noticed it while I was on Pieter's shoulder," continued Jack. "He wasn't an ordinary rock golem, in a sense that he wasn't made of earth. But the giveaway was how he had opened the Door to Darkness. I assumed he'd use some object like a Keyblade, but he didn't."

"So? What does that mean?" asked Gail.

"It means that the darkness was probably a fabric of their very being, which is almost impossible to have in this day and age unless you're a Heartless. But during my research on the light and dark, I came across writings on certain dark beings that remained after all these years. It only made sense that she was one."

"Kommissar and Pieter are… gods?" Chloe repeated incredulously. She remembered learning about gods and goddesses in school and thought the consensus was that they were mythical.

"Well, Kommissar is," corrected Jack. "Pieter, I am assuming, is some sort of associate of hers—like a guardian or a protector. Kommissar is the real thing, though. I mean, that aura—"

"So what exactly do they do? What is their line of work?" asked Gail, sharply cutting into Jack's awed description.

Jack turned to John to allow him to explain. "Well, to put it simply, they are the stewards of the Realm of Darkness," the man answered. "They manage traffic, so to speak, going in and out of the Realm."

"They don't seem to be doing a very good job then," said Gail. "Since Heartless have been appearing in the real world, and Beca and the others have been popping in and out."

"Actually, honey, it is not their job to be some sort of gatekeeper," clarified Jack. "Their primary job is to keep the balance. They do that by managing how much darkness exists in the Realm—and that involves letting Heartless in and out."

"Do you mean to say…" Gail began slowly. "That they were the ones behind Heartless attacks all this time?"

"Not with a malicious intent. The world itself tries to reach this balance on its own: for every light, there is dark. Kommissar and Pieter make arcane decisions that deal with these sorts of things."

"And because they possess such power," continued John, "back in the old times—and, as I had learned, even today—humans have reached out to them, asking to either retrieve someone from the darkness or cast someone into the darkness, eventually giving rise to the incorrect idea that they were mercenaries when, in fact, they don't need to fight at all, they just travel. But over the years, as more and more deals were made, they realized the instability of their own system and raised the cost of a 'favor' to an allegedly impossible amount."

"Which brings us back to my question," said Jack, turning to John. "What could you possibly offer them to get them to agree to do an extraction?"

John paused, although Chloe suspected it was for dramatic effect rather than hesitation to answer Jack's question. "A life for a life," he said simply.

Gail's eyes widened in surprise. "You gave up your life? How? What—when? How did you fit that into a letter?"

"It was a blood letter," he answered with a chuckle. "To their credit, it was a pretty clever wordplay. It was a small packet of my blood, although had they stayed longer they wouldn't have needed it," he added, gesturing to his nose.

But, as usual, Jack had a more obscure concern on his mind. "But they took two lives from the Dark Fringe," he said, narrowing his eyes suspiciously. To their surprise, John actually smiled at that.

"I know," he said happily. "Remember, this was back when we thought only Chloe was trapped in the in-between world. I thought I was only paying for one life but I guess they were benevolent enough to get you both. Isn't that great?"

"But you…" Chloe frowned slightly, "you offered up your life? Just to get me back faster?"

"It's not like I'm dying any time soon," he assured with a chuckle. "They only get my life when I die, not the remainder of my life. I still have plenty of time."

"But of what use are you after you die?" Gail asked curiously. "No offense."

John shrugged. "I have no idea what they will do to me exactly… No one has ever, uh, lived to tell the tale, so to speak."

The room was quiet again as Chloe and Jack contemplated the cost of being there. "Thank you," Chloe said quietly. Jack nodded his head in thanks, still finding it difficult to say the words out loud.

John gave another shrug and said, "I have no regrets," before proceeding to take his leave.

The three watched as he got into his car and disappeared past the estate's white gates, off into the sunset. Deep in the corners of his mind, Jack was still wary of owing his life to that man.

"That ended sooner than I expected," remarked Gail.

Despite the ominous feeling he had, Jack grinned and said, "That's definitely not what you said last night—hey-oh!"

He enthusiastically high-fived a giggling Chloe while Gail shook her head in amusement. "You know, we're quickly becoming that inappropriately boundary-less family that everyone tries to avoid having over for dinner," she mused.

"Yeah, tell me about it," agreed Chloe, then she jerked her thumb in Jack's direction. "He wasted no time asking me about my sex life when I got to the Dark Margin."

"In my defense, I was looking out for you!" argued Jack. "Nothing to worry about, honey," he added, correctly reading his wife's attempt to hide her curiosity. "They haven't done anything. She said they were planning to 'wait'—"

"Oh, God." Chloe covered her ears and scrunched her face. "Stop! This is too embarrassing."

"I'm just repeating what you told me—come on, Chlo, we have a family reputation to uphold!" laughed Jack, playfully chasing after her as she ran away chanting "lalala," and unknowingly leaving Gail in the foyer with a deep and confused frown on her face.

Chapter Text

‘The Light that Brings Us Together’

Book Two: Darkness 

Chapter 11

Homesick

In the weeks that followed Chloe and Jack's return, dealing with the mutant population (still largely unknown save for the Barden students) continued to escalate into a global issue. Although the United States remained the only country with proven mutant citizens, developed countries around the world were now scrambling to write their own version of the Mutant Registration Act. Even the United Nations had begun to have debates about mutants and what they meant for both local and geopolitics.

Following the advice of Gail's publicist, the Professor had asked Luke and Aubrey to accompany him to press conferences in D.C.. It was an opportunity for Aubrey and Luke to show themselves off as model students: disciplined, morally upright, and well in control of their powers.

Meanwhile, back at Barden, with the academic year winding to a close and schoolwork that had been pushed back to accommodate missions gathering in piles on their desks, Beca and Jesse kept their noses to the grindstone in their effort to graduate. No complaints were heard, though, as they were actually grateful for the distraction.

The Abernathy-McKadden household was facing more stressing concerns than homework at the moment. After their meeting with John, the couple had agreed to come out with a different news story of their own which would serve as a distraction to the debates about mutants and possible connections to AMG. For a while, the mutant issue shared front-page news with AMG. Gail had had to admit to being on the Isla de San Juan at the time the infamous video had been taken, although she had reasonably explained that she had visited the island multiple times over the years due to her friendship with the Herreras and, given that they had recently passed, it wasn't too far-fetched for her to be visiting their orphaned son.

Despite many opinionated editorials crying 'bullshit' on Gail's excuse, they couldn’t provide tangible evidence to disprove Gail’s story. Reluctantly the two owners and founders of AMG decided to follow the advice of their PR team, and made it known that Jack McKadden was in fact alive.

They knew it had to happen at some point, and it was just the type of distraction they could use to get the media's attention reduced on mutants and nearly completely off of Gail’s AMG scandal. 

They were correct, Gail’s potential scandal was rightly overshadowed by Jack's apparent resurrection from death. 

Jack and Gail begrudgingly worked with the CIA to develop a cover story that would be incredible enough to grab the imagination of journalists while giving enough bread crumbs to lead the most intrepid of reporters or those who were by their very nature skeptical of government and corporate stories to more beneficial conclusions. The information they provided was strategically placed to not be too easy to discover, and would basically reinforce information that had been previously made available. It was decided to have kernels of truth embedded to help sell the story.

The press release stated that Jack McKadden, co-founder and former COO of AMG, had always been driven by a relentless curiosity. His passion for innovation had led him to the forefront of cutting-edge research, where the pursuit of a powerful new energy source had become his obsession. Jack had been performing research on a government project that was so secretive that it had been relocated to a specially reconfigured oil rig far out in the ocean, away from prying eyes.

Background provided to journalists stated that the isolation was necessary—both for security and safety. This proved necessary was the story that began to be whispered.

The next step in the public relations strategy had Jack holding his own press conference to explain what had happened and where he had been.

 Off his first question, Jack explained that the day of the accident started like any other. Jack was in the lab, monitoring the latest experiments with the focus of a man who had everything riding on the results. Jack was confident their project was on the brink of a breakthrough. But in an instant, everything went wrong.

A government spokesperson had explained how a violent explosion had ripped through the lab. The force of the blast had thrown Jack across the room, and in the next moment, he found himself plummeting into the cold, dark waters of the Pacific Ocean. 

In Jack’s explanation his body was fished out of the ocean by a passing cargo ship. The Agency was able to provide a ship captain and doctor who provided more background on how they carried the battered and broken comatose patient to a hospital in Star Harbor of the Solomon Islands. A doctor and nurse was provided who spun a tale of a comatose patient who did not wake for over a year.

A government official with the Department of Energy came forward to explain that the experiment Jack had been a part of was too secret, too sensitive, to allow any word of the accident to reach the public. As far as the world was concerned, Jack McKadden had simply disappeared. Therefore no one was looking for him, and he was presumed dead.

Answering follow up questions, Jack explained he remained in a coma for months, his body slowly healing while his mind drifted in darkness. When he finally awoke, he was a different man. The trauma of the explosion and his subsequent near-drowning had left him with severe amnesia. He remembered nothing of his life before the accident—not his role at AMG, not the groundbreaking research, not even his own name.

The story was that the doctors and nurses helped Jack, who adopted the name ‘ John Smith ’ to regain his strength and health. (Jack had not been happy with this detail, slipped in by the Professor) Still Jack explained that as his body regained strength, he felt a growing restlessness. The fragments of his memory that did return offered little comfort, and the man he saw in the mirror was a stranger. He needed answers, but more than that, he needed to find himself. When he was finally well enough to leave the hospital, Jack embarked on a journey that would take him across the globe.

As the story was explained to the reporters in the room, Jack traveled to the farthest reaches of the earth, seeking enlightenment and understanding in places where the modern world had yet to encroach. From the snow-covered peaks of the Himalayas to the dense jungles of the Amazon, from the deserts of the Sahara to the isolated monasteries of Tibet, Jack searched for something that would help him make sense of the life he had lost and the man he had become.

As Jack spun his story, he talked about places he had been and people he encountered. He talked about learning to live simply, in harmony with the world around him. He explained through his journey how he slowly pieced together a new sense of self. It was only in the last few months that Jack had begun to remember who he was before the explosion. As he regained his old memories, he had reached out to Gail.

Gail was then asked about what she felt when she learned that Jack was alive. This was easy for Gail to answer truthfully, because she was able to speak honestly about what she had felt when she first saw Jack for the first time in over a decade.

The reporters in the room were truly moved by the raw emotion that Gail expressed. Unfortunately that didn’t stop a  reporter from asking a question about the state of their relationship considering Gail  had had a couple relationships during Jack’s time away. Despite the tabloid nature of the question Jack had been a little too comfortable, a little too flippant with his answers. He had complimented Gail for being a beautiful, brilliant person with a huge heart. It was to be expected that she had been in a couple relationships over the last ten years. 

This wasn’t where the problem arose. The problem started with a flippant comment Jack said with a chuckle at the end. 

“I was traveling around the world for years, you think I didn’t also have a few daliences?”

This admission caused more problems than it solved, as yet another media flurry began, this time in the gossip magazines, republished old articles with pictures of Gail 'moving on' with men she dated years after Jack had 'died .' Other reporters began to search high and low for any of the women Jack had had ‘ daliences ’ with. It took considerable resources by AMG and the Agency to create a trail of romantic liaisons over the years.

This resulted in an unaddressed tension between husband and wife, leaving Chloe in a very awkward position. One particular article about Gail that had been published over a week ago had really left things a bit frosty between Jack and Gail. In it he had found out that one of the people Gail dated while he was gone was someone named Ezra Feinberg, who—from what Chloe overheard—had once tried to take over AMG.

“I can’t believe you!”

“Honey, it isn’t true. Remember, I was trapped in an alternative dimension. Remember.”

The press conference was meant to be a carefully orchestrated distraction, a way to protect Gail from the mounting controversy surrounding the Mutant Registration Act and AMG’s support of the Barden Institute. Jack's sudden reappearance after being believed to be dead for years was supposed to dominate the headlines, pushing uncomfortable questions to the sidelines. But what was intended to be a unified front between Jack and Gail quickly unraveled into a private argument as soon as they returned to the manor. The tension that had been simmering throughout the drive from the press conference boiled over.

“I just can’t believe you!” Gail's voice was laced with disbelief, her eyes flashing with anger.

“Seriously baby, remember it isn’t true. I wasn’t sleeping my way through Asia. I was trapped in an alternative dimension,” Jack pleaded, trying to regain control of the situation. But his words only seemed to pour fuel on the fire.

Gail's tone shifted from disbelief to something more akin to shock. “A few dalliances? You had a *few dalliances*?”

Jack clenched his jaw, frustration evident in his posture. “I was trying to deflect,” he snapped back. “Besides, look at me; there’s no way I wasn’t going to get some in a decade’s time.”

“Oh my god! Are you listening to yourself?” Gail demanded, her voice rising in pitch. The absurdity of Jack’s response left her momentarily speechless.

“Well, it’s true,” Jack mumbled, sounding more like a petulant child than a man who had just returned from a harrowing ordeal. He was clearly unprepared for the fallout from his careless comment.

“It was unnecessary,” Gail insisted, trying to maintain her composure, though her voice betrayed her growing irritation.

“It was necessary,” Jack argued, his tone defensive. “If it was to be believable.”

Gail threw her hands in the air, exasperated. “But now we have to expend energy and resources to create a backstory for my husband’s supposed sexual exploits around the world!”

“So? Who cares?” Jack shot back. “We get the Agency to develop a trail of sexual exploits.”

Gail’s eyes narrowed. “You’re unbelievable. Have you ever considered that I don’t want to be beholden to the CIA?”

Jack paused, frustration giving way to a simmering anger. “Well, the deal was made by John…”

“I trust John even less than I trust the CIA! God! What were you thinking?!?” Gail’s voice cracked, a mix of fury and hurt.

Jack met her gaze, his own anger barely restrained. “You know this isn’t easy for me,” he said, his voice quieter now, tinged with a vulnerability he rarely showed. “I wasn’t ready to learn about your relationships.”

Gail’s face hardened. “And I wasn’t ready to have reporters basically accuse me of infidelity on live television!”

Jack took a deep breath, steeling himself. "Imagine my surprise to find out you dated Ezra Feinberg!"

Gail’s body tensed at the name, a ghost from a time she’d rather forget. "That didn’t even count as dating! We went out for drinks a few times, had a dinner or two."

Jack’s voice turned sharp, cutting through the space between them. "Did you sleep with him?"

The silence that followed was deafening. Chloe, who had been sitting quietly at the edge of the room, felt the tension like a physical weight.

Finally, Gail spoke, her voice trembling. "I thought you were dead," she said, the words heavy with the pain of that time. "It was five years after you were declared dead."

The room seemed to close in on them, the tension too thick to cut through with words. Without another word, both Jack and Gail turned away from each other, retreating to separate rooms to nurse their wounds in private.

Chloe, who had been an unwilling witness to the entire exchange, let out a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding. The argument was over, but the air was still thick with unresolved anger and hurt. Chloe knew this wasn’t the end—far from it. The battle lines had been drawn, but no one had emerged victorious.

The tension between Jack and Gail in the following weeks bubbled just beneath the surface, showing itself in their strained interactions. With each passing day, the couple found themselves latching onto the mutant issue and fighting the Mutant Registration Act as a way to channel their frustrations. Instead of addressing the deeper issues between them, they both threw themselves into endless discussions, poring over legislation and legal briefs in the manor’s stuffy library. 

Chloe had hoped for some semblance of normalcy—a chance to reconnect with her adopted family after everything she’d been through the last few months in the dark periphery. Instead, she found herself being pulled into very tense meetings, surrounded by stern-faced lawyers and the ever-present John Smith. It wasn’t the kind of family bonding she had envisioned. 

The library, once a place of quiet refuge, had become a war room of sorts, filled with the sound of raised voices and sharp retorts. Chloe sat through it all, watching the way Jack and Gail interacted, their words laced with unspoken resentment. The atmosphere was suffocating, and Chloe often found herself wishing she were anywhere but there.

She could see the cracks in their relationship widening, the mutant issue serving as a convenient distraction from the real problems they refused to face. But as much as she wanted to help, she felt powerless, trapped in a situation that was far from the homecoming she had imagined.

" Identification tags?!" Gail yelled, slamming her palm on the wooden desk.

Chloe looked up from a copy of the bill she had only begun to read.

" They can't seriously expect us to sink to this level of discrimination?" Gail shot her question sharply in the direction of the team of lawyers in the room.

" We've thought about pushing for a revision," said the oldest and baldest of the lawyers. "But as per your agreement with Homeland Security, it shouldn't matter—"

" Of course it fucking matters!"

" Calm down, honey," sighed Jack, rubbing his face wearily. "In that case, can't they make it more specific and rephrase? I don't think they will appreciate being forced to wear 'identification tags'…"

" And this provision prohibits combat training," added John, frowning down at the paper. "Doesn't that defeat the purpose of our agreement?"

" Oh!" Gail suddenly exclaimed, having read another controversial line in the bill. "No unauthorized mutant gatherings of three or more? Are you fucking kidding me—"

" What if the students just want to hang out at a party? Are they going to arrest them then?"

" You're their fucking lawyers, aren't you?"

"Why the hell are we paying fifteen-hundred dollars an hour for you to act like the opposition?"

Chloe remembered the rest of that meeting going pretty much the same way: a lot of shouting and swearing from Gail, Jack, and John, and a lot of apologizing and promising from the lawyers. There wasn't much Chloe could do besides occasionally adding a face to the injustice that the bill would cause.

The next few days saw Chloe sitting in the manor's stuffy library, trying to block out the heated arguments that filled the room. Every meeting was about one thing, how to best oppose the Mutant Registration Act. They would drag on for hours, and Chloe had lost track of the number of times Gail had slammed her fist on the table or Jack had cursed under his breath. John Smith, always the cold pragmatist, chimed in with his sharp, calculated remarks, while the lawyers stumbled over themselves to offer apologies and reassurances. It was the same scene, over and over again—frustration, anger, and a deep sense of helplessness.

Chloe felt like a bystander in her own life, trapped in these endless meetings with no real role to play. Occasionally, someone would glance in her direction, and she’d offer a nod or a vague comment, just enough to remind them that she was still there. But most of the time, she felt invisible, a silent witness to the chaos around her.

She wished Aubrey or Luke were there. The Professor had kept them busy on Capitol Hill, leaving Chloe to navigate this mess on her own. She couldn’t shake the feeling that he was intentionally keeping her isolated, away from the real action. Whenever she suggested that she could help Aubrey and Luke with their lobbying efforts, the Professor would dismissively nod and say he’d think about it. But nothing ever came of it. Instead, he insisted that it was better for Chloe to stay out of the spotlight, and unfortunately, Jack and Gail agreed.

With nothing to do but sit through these grueling meetings, Chloe’s mind wandered. She found herself thinking about Barden, longing for the simplicity of her life there. She missed the school, the routine of classes, and the easy camaraderie with her friends. Most of all, she missed Beca. If things had gone differently—if they hadn’t drifted apart—Chloe would still be at Barden, immersed in school life instead of being trapped in these pointless discussions.

But every time she thought about Beca, it was like stepping into a black hole, a place where all her regrets and what-ifs swirled together in an endless loop. Chloe tried to pull herself out of it, to focus on the here and now, but it was so easy to slip into those thoughts, to imagine what might have been if things had turned out differently.

As the shouting continued around her, Chloe sighed, sinking deeper into her chair. She was tired of feeling like she was on the sidelines, tired of being kept in the dark. But for now, there was nothing she could do but endure it, hoping that eventually, something would change.

Luke leaned back in his chair, closing the thick binder of legislation with a satisfying thud. The Mutant Registration Act was a nightmare of legal jargon, dense with clauses and subclauses that made his head swim. It was a relief to finally step away from it, even if just for a night. The Professor had recognized the toll it was taking on Aubrey and him and had given both Luke and Aubrey a rare reprieve. But while Luke was more than happy to take the break, Aubrey was another story.

The blonde woman was the type of person who thrived on challenges like this. Her mind was sharp, methodical, and relentless. She approached the bill like a puzzle, dissecting every word with the precision of a seasoned lawyer. Sometimes, Luke thought her true mutant power was her legal acumen. While he struggled with the convoluted text, Aubrey seemed to lap it up, barely pausing to eat or sleep. Sometimes Luke was sure that only Aubrey had been brought to D.C. to work on fighting the bill, and Luke had been brought to take care of Aubrey. Because they were practically siblings, Luke was one of the few people who could get through to Aubrey when she was hyper focused on something.

And the Mutant Registration Act had her hyper focused like never before.

Even now, with the Professor insisting they take a break, Aubrey was hunched over her laptop, engrossed in yet another video call with Jesse while going over the fresh batch of amendments that had been introduced today.. Luke could tell from the tension in her posture and the clipped tone of her voice that the conversation between her and Jesse wasn’t going well. Things had been tense between Aubrey and Jesse since she had come to D.C.. It was another case of FOMO for Jesse.

It didn’t help that Aubrey had come with Luke. He and Jesse’s relationship was still strained. They had never really addressed what had taken place in the Realm of Darkness, and their relationship had begun to fester. Luke didn’t fully understand why—Jesse’s insecurity and jealousy toward him never made sense. But whatever the cause, it was clear that their relationship was still on shaky ground.

But that was for another day, Luke had his own frustrations and dealing with an insecure teenager wasn’t high on his list. The Professor had taken both Aubrey and him to D.C. to help fight the MRA, which he was glad to do, but Luke was disappointed they hadn’t been able to visit Chloe while they were there. Beca had told them that the forgotten girl had returned, and was in Northern Virginia, but for some reason, the Professor was keeping them away from her. It didn’t help that Beca, in her socially awkward way, had somehow managed to push Chloe away.

Luke wasn’t sure what the Professor’s reasoning was, but it gnawed at him. Chloe had been through so much, and now that she was back, he wanted to see her, to make sure she was okay. But instead, they were stuck in a hotel room in Crystal City, poring over amendments that seemed more like distractions than meaningful changes to the legislation.

Aubrey’s voice broke through his thoughts. “This week we are working our way through the newest set of amendments; I have no notion, really, of what they are for. Most seem pointless, poorly thought out and written. I wish we could send them all back, but the Professor seems excessively interested in them.”

Luke grunted in agreement, leaning forward to massage his temples. “Unfortunately.”

“Wait,” Jesse’s voice came through the laptop speakers, sharper than before. “Is Luke there with you?”

Luke and Aubrey exchanged confused looks. “Uhh-yeah,” they both answered in unison.

“I thought we were having a private conversation,” Jesse practically whined, his tone dripping with irritation.

Aubrey visibly steeled herself, her expression tightening as she resisted the urge to roll her eyes. “Jesse, come on…”

“I don’t want to deal with this,” Luke said, rising from his chair. “Take care of your child. I’m going for a run.”

“HEY!” Jesse yelled indignantly through the computer, but Luke was already heading for his room to change into his running clothes.

As he left the room, he glanced back to see Aubrey’s exasperated face as she tried to placate Jesse. It was a look he’d seen too many times recently—a mixture of frustration and exhaustion that came from trying to juggle too many responsibilities at once. He couldn’t blame her; they were both under immense pressure, and this trip to D.C. wasn’t helping.

After changing into his running gear, Luke stepped out into the crisp night air, the lights of Washington, D.C., glowing across the river. The city really was designed to look like a beacon of freedom with the monuments all lit up. It was too bad that so many were working on taking freedom away from people. Luke felt strangely detached from it all. He ran along the path that followed the Potomac River, his thoughts racing faster than his feet.

He couldn’t shake the feeling that they were on the verge of something big, something that would change everything. The Mutant Registration Act was a threat, not just to mutants but to everyone who believed in freedom and justice. But beyond the legislation, there were other forces at play—forces that Luke didn’t fully understand. The Professor’s secrecy, the distance he insisted they keep from Chloe, and the strain on Aubrey’s relationship with Jesse all pointed to something deeper, something more dangerous.

As he ran, Luke tried to clear his mind, to focus on the rhythm of his breathing and the pounding of his feet against the pavement. But the questions wouldn’t go away. What was the Professor really planning? Why was he keeping them away from Chloe? And what role did they have to play in all of this?

He really wished he could just chuck it all and return to Barden. Things were simpler there. He had his friends and teammates, who he trusted implicitly. Yes they might risk their lives going up against the heartless, but that was pretty black and white.

By the time he returned to the hotel, Luke was no closer to finding answers. The lobby was quiet, and the elevator ride up to their floor was uneventful. When he reached their room, he hesitated before entering. He could hear Aubrey still talking to Jesse, her voice low and tired. He knew she’d been stretched thin, but he also knew she wouldn’t stop—not until the Act was defeated, not until they found Chloe, not until everything was set right. He wished Jesse would realize that fact too. Maybe then he would be helping to lift her burden.

With a sigh, Luke opened the door and stepped inside. Aubrey looked up at him, a weary smile on her face as she ended the call with Jesse. “How was the run?” she asked, her voice soft.

“Good,” Luke replied, grabbing a towel to wipe the sweat from his face. “Needed to clear my head.”

“Me too,” Aubrey admitted, closing her laptop and leaning back in her chair. “But we’ll get through this. We have to.”

Luke nodded, but the doubts lingered in his mind. They had a long road ahead of them, and the stakes had never been higher. But whatever happened, they would face it together. They had no other choice.

The recreation room at the Barden Institute was usually a place for the remaining students to unwind, a rare bubble of normalcy amidst the chaos that had become their lives. Today was no different, or at least it seemed that way. The foosball table clattered as Beca and Cynthia Rose competed fiercely, the sounds of their playful banter mixing with the low hum of the television in the background.

But then the tone of the room shifted. The game slowed as the news broadcast on the large screen grabbed their attention.

“... new legislation has just passed in Florida. The 'Florida Mutant Registration Act' was passed in Tallahassee today and will put in place changes for mutants living in Florida communities. The most notable of these being a curfew that prevents any mutant from being out and about after midnight. It also requires every mutant to report to their nearest police station and register. If you are an out-of-state mutant, you will be required to register upon entering the state. 

“We now go to Evan Baily on the street, talking with some people to see what they think about the new legislation. Evan… ”

Stacie, who had been watching the screen with increasing dismay, shook her head and extended her arm ten feet to grab the remote. With a flick of her wrist, the TV blinked off, leaving the room in stunned silence. She turned to face Beca and Cynthia Rose. “A curfew?”

Still staring at the blank screen, Cynthia Rose shook her head in disbelief. “What are they thinkin’?” she whispered, her voice barely audible.

“I don’t know,” Beca said with a shake of her head.

“They aren’t thinking,” a new voice said, cutting through the quiet tension that settled in the room. All heads in the room turned toward the door, where Charlene, the Professor’s assistant, had just entered. She looked exasperated, her usual calm demeanor cracking under the weight of this news.

“They aren’t thinking of mutants as people living in their community,” Charlene continued, her tone laced with frustration. “To the people who wrote the 'Florida Mutant Registration Act ', mutants are dangerous living weapons.”

The room fell silent again as her words sank in. Beca, usually quick with a retort or sarcastic comment, was uncharacteristically quiet. She looked at Charlene, her expression serious. “What do we do now?”

Running a hand through her raven-black hair, Charlene sighed. “I have no idea,” she admitted, her voice heavy with uncertainty. It wasn’t often that she was at a loss for words, and her admission sent a ripple of unease through the room.

Bumper, who had been lounging on one of the couches, suddenly sat up. “I do,” he said, his tone unusually somber. “We don’t go to Florida.”

Stacie, who had been pacing nervously, stopped and turned to face him. “I think he’s right,” she said, nodding slowly as if convincing herself. “We stay away.”

The others looked at each other, unsure of what to say. The idea of avoiding Florida was practical, but it also felt like a retreat, a surrender to the fear and prejudice driving the legislation. But at that moment, with no clear plan and no guidance from the Professor, it seemed like the only option they had.

For now, at least, staying away was the safest course of action. But as the students sat in the recreation room, the weight of the decision pressed down on them, leaving a lingering sense of unease. The world was changing around them, and they weren’t sure how much longer they could avoid getting caught in the tide.

“We’ll need a better plan of action,” Cynthia Rose observed.

“Yes we will, but that will take time,” Charlene said, “for now I have a new assignment for you in Texas.

TUESDAY

It was early, the dawn still a few minutes away, and Chloe's eyes fluttered open slowly. Her alarm hadn't woken her up, but the raised voices coming from downstairs did. Not wanting to be dragged into another meeting with the sharks (or another petty argument between Jack and Gail, which was just as bad), Chloe crawled further into bed and shut the noise out with her pillow. She stayed there for the rest of the day, missing meals, but her parental figures either didn't notice that or weren't home—or maybe they thought that Chloe wanted space when it was quite the opposite. She wanted someone to talk to, about something other than how bleak the future was turning out to be.

Actually, not just someone; she wanted Beca. Though she promised herself that she would give Beca time, there was no denying that no one else would be as good at making her feel like everything will be okay than Beca. Sure, Gail and Jack sympathized with her situation—in fact, sympathy was all they had time to give her these days—but she needed someone who was just as confused as she was about what the future really entailed for them. She wanted to be around others who felt just as out of control as she did.

She wanted to be back at Barden.

Aubrey sat at the small table in their suite, her Kindle in hand, eyes scanning the latest headlines. The room was quiet, the only sound the occasional clink of a spoon against a teacup as Luke prepared their breakfast. She frowned as she read the front-page article from *The Washington Post*, detailing the latest developments on Capitol Hill. 

There has been much speculation as to why members of the House of Representatives have spent the last week locked in session, with no word on what they were discussing. Different possibilities have been suggested by our followers, but none come close to the truth so far.

In the early hours of this morning, Congressman Chilwell stood in the atrium of the Capitol building and declared the introduction of a new piece of legislation which makes changes in how law enforcement deals with mutants once they are discovered.

Aubrey's scowl deepened as she absorbed the news, her frustration growing with each word. She had known this was coming, had worked tirelessly to prevent it, but their efforts were clearly falling short.

"Something wrong, luv?" Luke asked as he placed a steaming cup of black coffee in front of her. He slid into the seat opposite her, cradling his tea with both hands.

Aubrey rubbed her temples, feeling the onset of another migraine. They had become more frequent lately, a physical manifestation of her stress. Truth was she just wanted to go home. She had a feeling the headaches would go away when she returned to Barden. “I’m frustrated by the direction things are going.”

“It does seem to be a load of tosh,” Luke agreed, his voice tinged with concern.

“It just feels so inevitable,” Aubrey added, her voice heavy with resignation. “South Carolina, Mississippi, and Nevada are likely to follow Florida’s lead with their own Mutant Registration Acts.”

“Crikey,” Luke muttered.

Before either could say more, the Professor entered the suite, his expression thoughtful. “Don’t worry about the state initiatives,” he said calmly. “The Federal Government will claim jurisdiction and quash those.”

“Does that really help much?” Luke asked, raising an eyebrow. “Seems like the national laws won’t be much different than the state laws.”

“That’s why we’re here,” the Professor replied. “Our goal is to water down the bill, make it as toothless as possible.”

Aubrey sighed, feeling the weight of their task. “It sounds like there’s no stopping the bill.”

“As you’ve said,” the Professor noted, “it’s inevitable. Something is going to pass. We can only steer it now to places we want.”

“Great,” Aubrey and Luke echoed, their voices dripping with sarcasm.

“Chin up,” the Professor said encouragingly. “We take it day by day and deal with what comes.”

Aubrey cursed softly as a new headline flashed across her Kindle screen. She grabbed the remote and turned on the television, just as a news anchor began speaking.

“ If you’re just joining us, we have breaking news out of Amarillo, Texas. Witnesses report mutant activity at the Sunnyvale strip mall. Authorities are investigating, but witnesses claim a group of mutants arrived at the now-defunct mall, stayed for nearly an hour, and then departed. A jet was observed flying from the area shortly after. This could be the impetus for passing a statewide Mutant Registration Act in Texas, similar to what has recently been passed in Florida and a handful of other states .”

“Our team was spotted in Texas,” Aubrey said. “They’re not even back yet, and it’s already being reported.” 

“Are there any pictures or videos that can be used to identify anyone from the team?” Luke asked.

“Doesn’t seem to be so far,” Aubrey said as she scanned various news reports about the subject. “Doesn’t mean that the investigation won’t turn up something.”

“At least for right now the story seems mostly vague speculation,” said Luke as he read a Newsweek article.

“I wish you and I were back in Barden with the team. I think they need us,” Aubrey said. It was a rare admission of vulnerability, and the closest she would come to giving up.

“Nonsense,” interjected the Professor. “This is where you are doing the most good for your friends and teammates.”

“Things are really beginning to spiral,” Luke observed as Aubrey shut off the television.

“It’s going to get harder and harder to deal with the Heartless and the dark portals,” Aubrey said, draining the last of her coffee.

“The act has to leave space for us to deal with the Dark Realm, or any other threats that come down the line,” Luke agreed, glancing at the Professor, who seemed deep in thought.

Sensing their eyes on him, the Professor shook himself from his reverie. “Well, we should make our way to the Capitol,” he said, ushering Aubrey and Luke out the door.

The two tried to ask questions of the Professor, but he kept deflecting, as the hired car drove the three of them towards the Capitol.

As the AMG jet soared through the night sky, a heavy silence filled the cabin. Jesse had wasted no time making himself comfortable, flopping face down onto one of the jet’s plush sofas with an exaggerated sigh. The others followed suit, though with less dramatic flair. The mission they had just completed in rural Texas had been successful, but the victory felt hollow. The routine nature of these incursions into the Dark Realm had begun to weigh on them all.

They’d arrived at an abandoned strip mall outside Amarillo to find a portal already spewing forth a dozen scout-type Heartless. The fight had been swift and brutal, but ultimately, they had contained the threat. Beca had sealed the portal with practiced ease, her use of the Keyblade becoming second nature.

The students had returned to the jet without much fanfare, their usual banter subdued. Despite the adrenaline that came with these missions, the reality of their situation—of what awaited them back home—loomed large in their minds.

The jet itself was a reminder of everything that was going on. The jet had undergone several modifications to change its look and to remove any reference to AMG. It has been decided that there needed to be some separation between the Barden Institute and AMG. It was great that the team still had access to a couple of the jets, but also a sad reminder about the state of the world.

“Another day, another mission,” Cynthia Rose hummed as she and Stacie sat in the cockpit. Both had taken over piloting duties after Gail’s pilot had admitted to flying her to Isla de San Juan without her knowledge. It was a role they took seriously, but today, the task felt more like a burden. Stacie was in the pilot’s seat, with CR riding in the copilot’s seat.

Stacie only grunted in reply, her mind clearly elsewhere. Cynthia Rose, ever perceptive, noticed the tension in her friend’s posture and decided to probe. “Something wrong?”

Without a moment’s hesitation, Stacie replied, “Don’t you think it’s kind of messed up that we keep fighting Heartless while the very people we’re protecting from them call us dangerous and want to control our lives?”

With a raised eyebrow, Cynthia Rose sensed this was something that had been on Stacie’s mind for a while. “In what way is it messed up?”

“They’re acting against their own interests,” Stacie replied, her voice tinged with frustration. “They’re backing a policy they think is in the name of national security, but all it’s doing is disincentivizing us from protecting it.”

“The bill isn’t final yet,” Cynthia Rose reminded her patiently, trying to inject some hope into the conversation. “There’s a chance it won’t be passed—”

“What about Florida?” Stacie cut in, her tone sharp.

“It’s messed up, and probably won’t stand up in court,” Cynthia Rose said, though her words lacked conviction.

“Don’t count on it,” Stacie muttered. “And do you really think Florida will be the only state with a Mutant Registration Act?”

Cynthia Rose couldn’t argue with that. “No,” she admitted. “But it’s really a national issue, and the federal government will likely oppose the Florida legislation.”

“Which takes us back to the Mutant Registration Act,” Stacie said with a sigh. “Luke and Aubrey wouldn’t still be in D.C. if the Professor had any hope that it wouldn’t pass. And I bet there will be something in there that dictates what we can and can’t do with our powers.”

Cynthia Rose paused to consider that. “I understand why you’re pissed, but what would be a best-case scenario here, Stace? How can the government ensure the safety of its citizens while keeping the mutant population happy?”

Stacie knew Cynthia Rose was trying to be helpful, so she answered thoughtfully. “A private registration, first of all. The public shouldn’t care if we’re mutants or not. And no surveillance, no restrictions on our freedom.”

“But what if something bad happens?” Cynthia Rose asked. “We’ve been lucky so far, but what if there’s someone out there with powers who just wants to be bad?”

“Then treat them the same way we treat other potentially bad citizens,” Stacie argued. “What’s the difference between a guy next to you on the bus carrying a gun and a guy in front of you who can shoot lasers from his eyes? Are you safer if either guy gets off the bus?”

Cynthia Rose chewed her tongue, not having an answer for that. Stacie leaned back in her chair, her earlier frustration giving way to a solemn resignation.

“I just don’t want us to be treated differently—treated worse,” she said quietly. “But I guess it’s too late now.”

Cynthia Rose, suspecting that Stacie was speaking from personal experience, leaned over and placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. “Hey, we’re going to get through this together. Whatever happens, you won’t be alone anymore. You have a family now.”

Stacie gave her a weak smile in return, appreciating the sentiment even as the weight of their situation hung heavily in the air. The jet continued its journey home, the students lost in their thoughts, each grappling with the uncertain future that awaited them.

Meanwhile, in the main cabin, Beca was sitting on the end of the couch where Jesse's legs were, with her nose buried in Physics notes. Jesse rolled over and scoffed when he saw Beca studying. "Are you seriously studying again ?"

Beca nodded, not looking up. "Our exam is tomorrow."

Jesse's eyebrow shot up. "I know. And normally I wouldn't be surprised to see you cramming the night before, but you've been studying the same subject for the past week , Becs. You could probably teach Physics at this point."

When Beca merely hummed in reply, Jesse leaned up and snatched the notes from her hand.

"Hey! What the fuck, man!"

"Dude, you need to lighten up. I'm serious. You're always busy, and when you're not, you're trying to make yourself busy. You need more you time, otherwise you'll turn into Aubrey."

Beca glared at him. "Be thankful your girlfriend isn't here to hear you say that."

Jesse brushed off the comment. “If you won't deal with what you're feeling yourself, at least talk to me, ” His face had turned serious. "I mean, we are best friends, right? We're supposed to talk to each other about our feelings.”

“No we’re not,” Beca responded.

“Yes we are,” Jesse pressed.

“Is there something you want to tell me , Jess?” Beca asked suspiciously.

"Nope, I'm doing great. But you're clearly not, so talk to me . Is this about Chloe?" he added, when Beca still looked hesitant.

With a dramatic sigh Beca gave in. Besides, it wasn't like she needed to pass that test to get into college anyway. "Kind of," she shrugged, "but it's not just her. It's everything that's going on. I want to do something about Chloe but we have this mutant registration thing to worry about first. Not to mention the ton of schoolwork to finish—but then, when I get to thinking about it, who cares? Are mutants even going to be allowed in colleges after this? And what about the Keyblade, the Heartless? Are they still going to be my problem after this bill gets passed?"

She shook her head in disdain. "Our whole lives are changing, Jesse, and the people changing them don't even care. I hate that the Professor and the others are sugarcoating everything and keeping us in the dark, but at the same time I'm sort of glad they're fighting our fight for us if it means that we don't have to."

Jesse nodded, slightly overwhelmed by how much was really weighing on Beca's mind. "First of all," he began, "it's good to get these feelings out, Becs, and you shouldn't be surprised that a lot of us are thinking the same things. We're all worried about the future. But right now, all we can do is to carry on. Don't worry about the bill—Luke and Aubrey are there in D.C.; they'll take care of us! They always have. And if something goes wrong then… then we'll keep fighting! Same thing when it comes to the Heartless, we'll keep fighting—"

"Bullshit."

They both whipped their heads toward the opposite end of the cabin, where they thought Bumper had been sleeping. Since the number of students left at Barden had drastically diminished, the team system had been dropped and Bumper now regularly accompanied the Alpha team on their missions. He had surprised the team with being a heck of a fighter, and had been an asset on several occasions.

"No offense, Swanson—no, wait, offense meant , Swanson, but that's stupid," said Bumper, rising from the armchair he had been sprawled in and strutting over to them. "What the hell do we owe those jackasses? They want to strip us of our rights because they think we're dangerous. Yet they get to sleep in bed at night safe from the Heartless we took care of. Is that fair? No. Fucking. Way. I say we teach them a lesson in appreciation and just stop fighting Heartless altogether. Let's see how they deal with them without our help."

Jesse glared up at Bumper. "That's not how things work. We never used to care about appreciation before."

"Apples and oranges—I'd rather save someone who didn't know me than someone who fucked me over." Bumper raised his hands, said, "But that's just me," and walked away.

"Bumper's just… He doesn't know what he's talking about," grumbled Jesse.

"Relax, dude. I know Bumper can be full of shit sometimes," assured Beca. "He has a point but… I’m not sure it’s the right point."

"Yeah!" Jesse nodded vigorously. He trailed off for a moment before remembering that he had more to say. "One more thing," he said, "this is Chloe's problem, too. According to you, she has powers now, which means her future is every bit as messy as ours. She might need someone to talk to and, honestly, Becs, if you're the reason she's keeping herself in New York instead of reaching out to us then maybe you should do something about it."

Beca bit her lip. Jesse was right. Her traumatic reunion with Beca was probably why Chloe wasn't going to Barden to at least reunite with her other friends. And if Beca was already feeling anxious about what was going on with the legislation, she could only imagine what Chloe was feeling being right where it was happening.

"All right," she mumbled. "I'll talk to Charlene about heading up there tomorrow."

The jet taxied into Barden's underground hangar at around midnight, and the students ascended to the above-ground part of the mansion to the sound of strong winds and rain pelting the mansion’s glass windows. Most of them were bleary-eyed and sleepy, so Beca offered to double-check security for the night. It had become a regular routine ever since one paparazzo had managed to enter the house and take photos before getting caught by Cynthia Rose and thrown out on his ass.

She made her way through the rec room, where the big screen was playing CNN. They were again reporting on a potential mutant event that had taken place in Amarillo Texas.

“Jesus F. Christ! Are you fucking kidding me?” Beca swore as the broadcast registered with her. She used her powers to glide across the room to where the remote was sitting. She pushed the power button, shutting off the TV. The room was noticeably silent once it was off.

“Well that’s just great.”

Wanting to finish her security sweep of the mansion, Beca used her power to glide through the rest of the mansion. Beca was just finishing with the kitchen when she heard a faint tapping sound. She instinctively hid in the shadows and followed the source of the noise, which got increasingly agitated, until she reached the foyer and looked through the small windows on either side of the double doors. The tapping stopped and Beca saw whoever was knocking turn around exasperatedly. Thanks to the porch lights, Beca saw a flash of wet, darkened red hair and gasped.

"Chloe?"

About half an hour later, Chloe was sitting on Beca's bed with a towel wrapped around her shoulders and a mug of hot chocolate between her hands. Beca had loaned her a warm change of clothes and was now sitting on her desk chair, face to face with the redhead. Neither spoke for a while, which left Beca wondering whether she should apologize again for their last encounter, and if so, how . In the end, she decided to just be honest.

"Chloe, I'm really sorry for what I said to you last week. It turns out that I have this… thing… with trust issues." Beca rubbed the back of her neck awkwardly. "And I guess I couldn't believe that we got together in such a short time so I jumped at the chance to rationalize it, and I shouldn't have. I'm sorry I hurt your feelings." She bowed her head and confessed quietly, "I really don't wanna do that ever again."

Chloe, who had been listening patiently to Beca's apology, nodded softly. "I can't lie and say I was okay with how you reacted," she said slowly. "But I've had a lot of time to think and…" She drew the towel closer around herself, which immediately prompted Beca to reach to the side and draw out her blanket.

"Here," offered Beca, taking the damp towel off Chloe's shoulders and replacing it with the warm blanket. She noticed Chloe staring at her curiously, so she cleared her throat awkwardly. "Sorry, you were saying?"

Suppressing a smile, Chloe got back on track. "I spent a lot of time thinking," she repeated. "I realized that I don't blame you for not believing me—maybe you were right," she shrugged. "I'm not exactly an expert at relationships myself so I never questioned how quickly ours developed. But I don't think the Beca I knew was a different person; I just think she forgot that she exists."

Giving Chloe the same courtesy of remaining silent throughout the redhead’s explanation, Beca couldn't hide her nervous gulp. She had already realized from the talk with her mother that she wasn't a different person then—in fact, she confessed to being exactly the person she used to be, and that was someone Beca didn't want to be around Chloe.

"But don't worry," Chloe added quickly, seeing Beca lose color, "I'm not expecting you to remember, or even that we'll get back together. I meant it when I said that I would always love you, but that doesn't mean we can't just be friends now, right?"

Beca's head snapped up. Of course she was eager to be friends with the redhead. At the very least, it would give her time to be a better person to her. It would also mean that she'd be friends with Chloe, that they'd be a part of each other's lives. Beca couldn't explain why that thought made her feel all warm inside, but she didn't question it.

"Yeah," she nodded slowly, "friends."

Chloe smiled. "Great! In that case, maybe we need to redo our introductions." She leaned over to place the mug on Beca's bedside table, shrugged off the blanket, and stood up, extending her hand in front of her. "Hi! My name's Chloe. Who are you?"

Beca looked up at her for a few dazed seconds before getting off her chair. She wiped her sweaty palm on her jeans and returned Chloe's handshake. "Uh, Beca," she replied with a lopsided grin.

"Beca," smiled Chloe, allowing their hands to stay clasped for a while. "What an interesting name."

“Thanks. It's short for ‘Becomes-Extremely-Confused -and -Awkward-in-social-situations.’”

Chloe let out a beautiful charming laugh. Feeling more and more comfortable with the redhead, Beca motioned for her to take a seat on the bed and continued their niceties, "So, what brings you here to Barden, Chloe?"

"I'm glad you asked, Beca. I kinda need a friend right now.”

Beca's smile faltered sympathetically. "Is everything okay up there?" she asked softly. She had heard (from Jesse, of course) what gossip magazines were spreading and figured it must be difficult for Chloe to be around that tension.

"It's suddenly like the Ice Age over there," sighed Chloe. "It's been days since Jack braided Gail's hair and—"

"Ugh, gross ," grimaced Beca. "Is that like a sex metaphor?"

"It's something they do that Jack thinks is romantic," said Chloe, rolling her eyes. "Although, now that I think about it, you can tell when they've just had sex when Gail's hair is—"

"Stop! Change of topic!" Beca waved her hands wildly. More than not wanting to hear about other people's sex lives, Beca did not want to hear Chloe talking about it. It thrilled and scared her at the same time. And when she settled her hands, she saw that Chloe was laughing at her.

"I'm glad I have someone to be inappropriate around," she said amusedly, "other than my inappropriate foster parents."

"Aren't the Professor and Aubrey and Luke always over at your place anyway?" asked Beca, not liking the thought of Chloe being lonely in that huge house while Jack and Gail went on managing their business.

"Well, John only regularly visits when there's a development in the mutant registration bill. I try to avoid him, he gives me the heebeegeevies," replied Chloe, plucking at a loose piece of thread on the blanket. “As for Luke and Aubrey— they’ve never been over. They always stay in D.C. to do John's work while he's gone…"

Beca noticed the downcast expression on her face. "I'm sure they're not trying to avoid you or anything," she consoled the redhead. "They're even too busy to talk to us, save for Jesse, and he pretty much whined his way into regular video calls. It wasn’t a pretty look. Other than that, we're being kept in the dark actually."

"I know, and that's why I decided to come here," nodded Chloe. "Being in the loop is really depressing when you can't do anything about it. I'd rather be here, waiting it out, like the rest of you."

Nodding slowly. “Are things really as bad as we think they are?" Beca asked tentatively.

"That's the thing—we can't really tell at this point," groaned Chloe, leaning all the way back to lie on Beca's bed. "They just keep throwing provisions and amendments in there, and then Jack, Gail, and John yell at the lawyers to get them to remove them—but they just come back the next day with more. I honestly can't take it anymore. I kind of just want it to be over with so I can figure out what I'm supposed to do."

"I know how you feel," empathized Beca, dragging her chair closer to the bed and Chloe's head. She flipped it around and folded her arms over the top of the backrest. Resting her chin on her arm, she looked down at Chloe. "Jesse thinks they're going to shut down the institute," she murmured.

With a quick jerk of her head, Chloe's eyes met Beca’s and the petite brunette woman was so caught off guard by their color that she didn't hear what Chloe said in response.

"I'm sorry, I zoned out there—what did you say?"

With a giggle Chloe said, “I said you have nothing to worry about. They're talking about keeping Barden open for the sake of having a school where mutants won't be discriminated against. But they're looking to get rid of all the training stuff."

Beca frowned. "Well that's stupid. What's to stop us from training on our own? We're all together anyway."

There was a quiet pause, while Chloe bit her lip, clearly refraining from telling Beca something on purpose.

"You know what, never mind," Beca backtracked quickly. "I'll find out when things are a hundred percent."

"Sorry," said Chloe. "It's just better that you don't worry about something that's not final yet."

"But what about you?" asked Beca, suddenly feeling protective. "It's not fair that you have to worry about all this."

"That's why I came here."

"Well, I'm glad you did," said Beca, immediately regretting how eager she sounded. But so what? They were friends, right? Nothing wrong with being friendly. Still, Beca couldn't resist adding, as a cover, "'Cause, you know… the more the merrier."

Chloe's laugh turned into a yawn, which reminded Beca of how late it was. "Jeez, you must be exhausted," she said hurriedly, trying to figure out what to do with her hands to somehow make Chloe comfortable. "You should get some sleep. Stay in my bed, I'll…"

"Aren't there half a dozen free rooms now?"

Beca paused. She really didn't think this through. "Right," she said, mentally smacking herself on the forehead for not thinking of offering Chloe any one of the now clean and empty beds instead of her own lumpy one.

"But if it's cool with you… I'd like to stay here for the night?"

It didn't take Beca long to agree. "I don't see why not," she said, and it was true. There should be no reason Chloe couldn't sleep in her bed. Right?

"With you, I mean," Chloe added carefully, watching Beca's expression like someone trying not to startle a baby deer in the wilderness.

"Yeah, I thought that was implied," smirked Beca, taking Chloe completely by surprise.

Chloe's resulting smile couldn't be bigger if you told her that smiling cured cancer. But she downplayed her emotions, reminding herself not to rush Beca with her own feelings. "In that case, get in here," she said, scooting to one side of the bed and patting the other. "I want you to catch me up on everything I missed on reality TV in the past four months—and don't hold back on the bitchy stuff."

Beca chuckled and went into her bathroom to change while Chloe snuggled under the comforter. Beca returned and took her place beside Chloe, sitting against the headboard with her hands folded across her stomach. She was suddenly thankful for the Barden Institute's decision to invest in a double bed for every room, because otherwise she would have been overly-conscious of being in contact with her nothing-more-than-a- friend 's skin—a thought that bothered her as she half-heartedly defended herself for not watching silly TV shows.

Eventually, the debate over which was the more socially significant cartoon of their generation, As Told by Ginger or Hey! Arnold (it was a no brainer which side the redhead was on) turned into incoherent mumblings on Chloe's part.

"How about we just settle on Rugrats ? Chuckie's a redhead, too," suggested Beca, her voice barely above a whisper. Her eyes were closed and she had been drifting in and out of sleep for the past few minutes while trying to keep the conversation going. When Chloe didn't answer, Beca peeled her sleepy eyes open and glanced to her left to see the redhead finally sound asleep.

Chapter Text

‘The Light that Brings Us Together’

Book Two: Darkness 

Chapter 12

The Mutant Registration Act

The first time Beca woke up, she was met with the gentle weight of an arm draped across her abdomen. Still groggy, her mind took a moment to process the unfamiliar warmth beside her. She blinked her eyes open, and the sight of red hair spilled across her pillow stirred the memories of the previous night. A smile played at the corners of her lips as she recalled the tentative conversation, the laughter that had felt both nostalgic and new, and the mutual apologies that had smoothed the rift between them. They had spent hours talking, revisiting old wounds and forging a new understanding, until exhaustion claimed them both. Now, with Chloe curled up beside her like a human koala, Beca felt a rare sense of peace, a warmth in her chest that hadn’t been there for a long time.

The second time she woke up, the comforting weight lifted, replaced by the sound of rustling sheets. Beca turned her head toward the source, squinting against the intrusive rays of morning sunlight filtering through the window. Chloe had shifted onto her back, her face buried under a pillow to escape the brightness.

"I forgot how bright your room was in the morning," Chloe mumbled, her voice muffled by the pillow.

Beca chuckled softly and reluctantly slid out of bed. She moved to the window, pulling the heavy drapes shut to cast the room in a soothing, dim light. She could have easily used her powers to close them, but she needed the excuse to create a little distance, to gather her thoughts. Chloe’s presence, her warmth, had been so comforting, so safe, that it felt like slipping into a place that was too easy, too natural. Beca knew it would be difficult to maintain the platonic boundaries they had just reestablished if she stayed so close to the redhead. There was something about Chloe that tugged at her, something deep and unspoken that she didn’t quite understand but couldn’t ignore.

Standing by the window, Beca took a steadying breath, trying to clear the lingering fog of sleep and emotions. She knew she needed to tread carefully, to protect the fragile truce they had built. Finally, she turned back to face Chloe, who was still lying on the bed, the pillow now tossed aside, her blue eyes watching Beca with a sleepy, contented expression that made Beca’s heart skip a beat.

Just as she managed to block most of the sunlight, she heard two sharp raps on the door before it unceremoniously swung open.

"Hey, Becs, I was thinking—"

A pajama-clad Jesse froze when he saw the brunette standing by the window, and not on the bed where a pair of shapely legs were poking out from under the disheveled comforter. "Who the—?"

Chloe, who pulled the pillow off her head at the sound of his voice, cried "Jesse!" and jumped up to give him a huge hug. She couldn't help herself; the fact that he had no memory of their friendship didn't make it any less joyful to see him again.

"You must be Chloe," he half-laughed, returning the hug and raising his eyebrows questioningly over Chloe's shoulder at Beca, who nodded. He then pulled back, making sure to take a good look at Beca's alleged latest conquest, and whistled. "Wow, you're really pretty."

Chloe smiled and shook her head. "Always the charmer, Swanson."

Beca snorted at the comment but then saw Jesse's hands placed precariously low on Chloe's waist after their hug. She knew Jesse wasn't the type to hit on other girls while in a committed relationship, but that didn't stop her from rolling her eyes and calling him out on it. "Heard from your girlfriend lately?" she asked pointedly.

"That's actually what I wanted to talk to you about," he said quickly, removing his hands from Chloe and placing them behind his back. "I was thinking of asking Aubrey to—"

"Wait, you and Aubrey got together?!" Chloe shrieked excitedly. "How could this not be the first thing you told me?!" she added, turning to Beca and smacking her on the shoulder.

"Ow! Easy there, Red," laughed Beca. "If I hadn't seen it with my own two eyes, I wouldn't have believed it either."

"Hey!" protested Jesse. "What's so unbelievable about me and Aubrey—?"

"What's with all the noise so early in the morning?" came a disgruntled groan from behind Jesse.

Stacie's head—and only her head, attached to a very long neck—slid in through the doorway. Her sleep mask was pulled up to the top of her head, revealing a scowling face.

"Stacie!" exclaimed Chloe, hopping up and down excitedly. "Get the rest of your body in here so I can give you a proper hug!"

"Well, how can I say no to such a gorgeous redhead?" The elastic brunette returned to her normal form and the two embraced tightly, with Stacie mouthing, " This is the girl you turned down? " at Beca over the redhead's shoulder.

Having zero skill in lip-reading, Beca deadpanned, "I have no idea what you're saying."

Pulling back, Stacie smiled back at Chloe. "Nice to finally meet you, Chloe."

"Whoa, Chloe's here?" came a new, huskier voice from the room across the hallway.

Cynthia Rose's dark pink hair clashed fantastically with her neon green pajamas, but that didn't dampen the bright smile on Chloe's face at seeing her. Once Cynthia Rose had rubbed the sleep from her eyes, she widened them upon seeing their visitor. "Damn, girl. Did it hurt when you fell from heaven?"

"More like hell," laughed Chloe, wrapping her arms around her friend. "So I guess compliments flow freely before breakfast, huh?"

"Only when they are well-deserved," winked Stacie.

Chloe's cheeks were pink, partly from the compliments and partly from the excitement of seeing her friends again. Though she knew that they didn't remember her, she was glad that their reunion was a lot happier than her reunion with Beca, although it probably helped that they had a fair bit of warning.

She bit her lip excitedly and turned back to Cynthia Rose. "This might sound totally weird but could you do a card trick?" she gushed. "You used to do a new one every week and I still can't figure out how—"

"I don't know," Cynthia Rose feigned reluctance, "I left the cards in my room, it's not like I can whip one out of thin air—oh, wait."

Chloe squealed and clapped her hands as the former gambler and traveling magician did just that. The others, used to seeing their friend's sleight of hand tricks, focused instead on observing the redhead's infectious enthusiasm. At least, Beca thought they all were watching Chloe as intently as she was, but when she turned away from the happy redhead, she saw Jesse and Stacie smirking at her with raised eyebrows. (Cynthia Rose was busy showing Chloe that, no, the cards weren't hidden under her pajama sleeves.)

The smile Beca didn't realize had grown so wide slid off her face. "What?"

Saving her from further interrogation was Charlene, who came bounding up to them with her phone in hand. " Chloe ! Good, you're here—yes, she's here," the woman added to whoever was on the other end of the call. "Jack and Gail are worried sick about you, Chloe."

Wincing with guilt, Chloe asked, “Do they want me to come home?”

With her mobile phone still held to her ear, Charlene listened to Gail's instructions. She shook her head as she answered, “No, you can stay. They have a lot of meetings this morning but they plan on arriving here at Barden this afternoon. We will see you later this afternoon, Ms. Abernathy-McKadden.” After hanging up the call, Charlene began to field questions from the collected students who gathered around her. “Yes, both Mr. and Mrs.  Abernathy-McKadden will be arriving this afternoon. Yes, I spoke separately with the Professor. Possibly. He told me that Luke, Aubrey and him might also be returning later today.”

“They're coming back?" Jesse asked excitedly. "They must have good news then!"

“I would not get your hopes up,”warned Charlene. ”Speaking of hopes, you two,” she pointed at Beca and Jesse, "have your final exams after lunch. The last thing we need is the media reporting that we aren't a real school, so I'm expecting you both to do well. Now, hurry downstairs. It's impolite to let our guest starve.“

Feeling agitated and at the mercy of events out of his control, Jack paced the width of the office he and Gail shared in their northern Virginia  mansion. His movements were restless, as were his thoughts. His shoes echoed loudly against the hardwood floor. His hands were clasped tightly behind his back if only to keep them from fidgeting. His thoughts kept churning as he stared blankly at the hardwood floor. 

The offce was steeped in the kind of heavy silence that only guilt could bring. The dim light from the antique lamps cast long shadows across the shelves lined with law books and the plush leather chairs. But neither the warmth of the fire crackling in the hearth nor the elegant surroundings could ease the weight pressing down on him.

It was no better for Gail, who sat on the edge of the plush leather couch, her posture stiff, her hands clasped in her lap. She hadn’t spoken much since ending the phone call with Charlene. The relief of knowing Chloe was safe at the Barden Institute had quickly been replaced by an aching sense of failure. She felt it in her bones, gnawing at her heart. Chloe, their daughter—adopted, but in every way their child—had left without a word. And worse, they hadn’t even noticed.

“She was right here, Jack,” Gail said softly, her voice thick with emotion. “Under our roof, under our supervision. And she felt the need to leave. We didn’t even notice.” Her eyes were distant, unfocused. “We were so wrapped up in everything else.”

With a deep sigh, Jack stopped pacing, his jaw tight, his chest constricted with guilt. He had no rebuttal. No excuses. Since his return from the Dark Realm, their lives had been in constant turmoil. The never-ending meetings with lawyers about threats to ANG, and the strategy sessions on how to battle against the Mutant Registration Act—it had consumed them both. Chloe had been left on the periphery, isolated by her own issues of having been literally split into multiple beings, of then being trapped in a dark dimension. The young woman had her own traumas that she was having to deal with, and they had failed her.

“I should’ve—” Jack started, but the words died on his lips as the door creaked open.

Without invitation the Professor stepped inside, his presence commanding immediate attention as always. Behind him, Aubrey and Luke followed, looking as drained as Jack and Gail felt. Jack straightened instinctively, sensing that whatever news they brought wasn’t good.

“Ah, there you are,” the Professor said, his voice calm but laced with urgency. “I hope you don’t mind—we told Bennet we’d let ourselves in.”

Gail waved a hand dismissively, her voice taut. “It’s fine, John.” She straightened, her focus sharpening as she looked at him. “Is there any news about the MRA? Your message earlier didn’t sound promising.”

The Professor settled into the high-backed chair near the fireplace, a chair he’d practically claimed as his own during his frequent visits. He glanced briefly at Luke and Aubrey before turning his attention back to Jack and Gail, his expression unreadable.

Before the Professor could speak, Aubrey broke the silence. “Where’s Chloe?” she asked, her voice filled with concern.

Jack hesitated, guilt surging up in his chest again. “She’s at Barden,” he admitted, his voice flat.

“You sent her to Barden?” Luke asked, his surprise evident.

“We didn’t send her,” Gail said, her voice laced with guilt. “She went on her own. Last night.”

“We found out this morning,” Jack added, his tone grim.

A heavy silence settled over the room. Chloe had left in the dead of night without telling them. And why would she have? They hadn’t been there for her. They had been too wrapped up in their own problems to see what was happening right in front of them.

Luke spoke up, his tone gentle, trying to offer some comfort. “At least she’s safe there.”

The Professor gave a slow nod, though his expression remained troubled. “Yes, she’s safe for now. But safety is a fleeting thing these days.”

Gail’s worry deepened, her brows furrowing as she turned toward him. “What’s going on, John?”

Aubrey stepped forward, frustration evident in her stance. “We’ve been shut out of Capitol Hill. No one’s taking our calls. It’s like they’ve decided we don’t matter.”

Luke added grimly, “Word is, the vote on the Mutant Registration Act is coming in the next 48 hours. They’ve fast-tracked it.”

Gail’s face paled as the news sank in. “Forty-eight hours?” she echoed, disbelief and fear in her voice.

Luke nodded. “It’s happening faster than we anticipated. If the Act passes—”

He didn’t need to finish the sentence. The implications were clear. Jack ran a hand through his hair, frustration gnawing at him. Chloe might be safe at Barden for now, but if the Act passed, their entire world would be upended. The clock was ticking, and they were running out of time.

“There’s nothing left for us to do here,” the Professor said, his tone calm but resolute. “We need to return to Barden. All of us.”

Jack frowned, his frustration bubbling to the surface. “Why?” he asked, his voice edged with impatience. “What good does it do to leave now?”

The Professor’s gaze was steady, unwavering. “Because we’ve become the faces of this movement. And right now, the media is painting us in a negative light. The less we’re seen, the better. Let the lawyers handle the rest. We regroup at Barden.”

Gail nodded slowly, her voice quiet but firm. “He’s right, Jack. There’s nothing more we can do here. The decision isn’t in our hands anymore.”

Jack looked at her, then at the Professor, Aubrey, and Luke. They were right, of course. Staying in Washington wouldn’t change anything. With the vote so close, their time would be better spent preparing for whatever came next. And more importantly, Chloe was at Barden. Their daughter needed them. They couldn’t abandon her again.

Jack took a deep breath, his resolve hardening. “Then we leave,” he said, his voice steady. “We have an AMG jet ready in Winchester, we can use it to go back to Barden. Less chance we’ll be spotted by the press.”

Gail, her voice resolute despite the tension, nodded. “Then we should get going.”

"Whoa, what happened here?" asked Chloe, looking between the cereal boxes and boxes of Pop Tarts scattered on the table and the now empty buffet table that used to be laden with a variety of breakfast dishes every morning.

"Most of the staff left," explained Beca, " Ms. Zakharova focuses on lunch and dinner, so breakfast is up to us. The food supply really depends on whoever's in charge of shopping for the week…"

"Which was Beca this time," added Jesse as he set the table. "I didn't even know they still made TV dinners until she brought home a shopping cart full of them."

Beca shrugged unapologetically. "I thought it would encourage us to stop eating together all the time. We're getting too clingy."

"And speaking of getting clingy," said Stacie, sliding into the seat beside Chloe, "we have lots of time to make up for, don't we?" She gave the redhead a gentle bump with her shoulder.

"I'm glad you feel that way," said Chloe, looking relieved. "I was worried things would be awkward."

"Don't worry, we won't spaz out like Beca did," joked Jesse, taking the seat directly across Chloe's. His comment earned him a scowl from his best friend. She felt the urge to scratch an itch on her forehead, and relieved it by scratching it with her middle finger.

Not wanting to continue down this conversation, Beca asked, “By the way, why did you barge into my room this morning, anyway?"

Rolling his eyes, Jesse deadpanned, “Way to change the subject, Becaw.” His eyes lit up as he remembered why he had stopped by to talk to Beca. “But thanks for reminding me! I was going to ask if you guys wanna crash our old high school's prom this Friday.”

" What ?"

All heads turned to Jesse in surprise and amusement. A high school prom was so far out of their minds that most of them had to remind themselves what a prom even was.

"I've been dreaming about senior prom ever since—"

"You were a little girl?" interjected Beca.

“Haha,” Jesse said as he flipped her off. He continued unperturbed, “But then Beca and I transferred at the last minute. I think it'd be cool if we crashed our old high school's prom. They probably think we're all freaks now that the story broke—"

“I’d lhoped I'd never have to tell you this, dude," said Beca in a mockingly solemn tone, "but they always thought you and I were freaks."

"Hear me out!" Jesse waved his hands to silence the laughter. "Seeing us there might humanize the mutant issue. They'll look at us and think, 'hey, these guys aren't so bad after all!'"

"… after we disrupt their prom?" Cynthia Rose asked skeptically.

"Well, when you say it like that—"

"Good morning, turds!" greeted Bumper, strutting into the dining hall. "Please, no need to stand up on my account—well, hello there."

Bumper stopped halfway into taking a seat to ogle at the newcomer. Chloe hadn't interacted with Bumper much during her time at Barden, but she knew from her friends that he was pretty much an insufferable pig. "Hi, Bumper," she nevertheless said politely.

"My reputation precedes me, I see," he said with a swagger as he shot his tongue out and swiped a pop tart from Jesse’s plate. Everyone at the table blanched at Bumpers use of his tongue. Ignoring the looks of disgust, Bumper continued, “But I thought we weren't recruiting anymore. Who are you and what are your powers?" he asked in his standard greeting for new students.

Turning towards Beca with a confused expression, Chloe arched her right eyebrow. The brunette quickly leaned in to whisper in the redhead’s ear. “We didn't tell everyone about you yet.”

Giving an imperceptible nod, Chloe turned back to Bumper, who had an eyebrow raised at her interaction with Beca. "Ummm, I'm Chloe. Telekinesis.”

The face that Bumper made suggested he was mildly impressed, before turning to Jesse. "So what's this I hear about gatecrashing a prom?" he asked, taking a bite out of Jesse's Pop Tart. "Whatever it is, I'm in for some alcohol-induced dirty dancing. Whaddaya say, Chloe?"

Taken slightly aback by Bumper's brashness, Chloe instinctively looked to Beca for support, but the brunette was busy burning holes into Bumper's head with her eyes. 

(Figuratively, of course. Luckily for Bumper, the petite brunette didn't have that power.)

“Actually, Beca's already taking Chloe,” Stacie said bluntly, in a tone that suggested she thought she was doing them both a favor.

Beca tore her eyes away from Bumper and looked past Chloe at Stacie in horror. Chloe did the same, worried that Stacie's comment would trigger something in Beca. Then, twisting her head the other way, Chloe captured Beca's attention and gave her a look that told her it was okay if she didn't want to.

"Whatevs," Bumper shrugged indifferently, tossing the crust part of the Pop Tart back onto Jesse's plate. "Just text me the deets, I'm going out."

"Where are you going?" Cynthia Rose asked, not out of genuine interest or concern, but because the students were asked to stay at Barden at all times except for school and groceries.

"Who are you, my mom ?" snorted Bumper before making his way to the garage without a glance back.

"Wait, does that mean you guys are in?" Jesse asked expectantly.

"We'll talk about it when the rest get back, okay, Jesse?" said Beca with an air of finality. "There's a chance we might not be in the mood later anyway."

The others nodded in agreement and turned back to their breakfast. Whether they intended to or not, Jesse, Stacie, and Cynthia Rose began conversation among themselves that allowed Beca and Chloe to have their own.

"I'm fine, don't freak out," assured Beca, amused that she thought she was the one in this situation who less needed to calm down.

"I'm just worried. I don't want to rush you into anything you're not comfortable with," said Chloe.

"It's just prom," Beca reasoned to both herself and the redhead. "Friends can take friends to prom when they don't have dates, right?"

"You're right… I'm being silly."

"No, you're being thoughtful," corrected Beca.

Chloe just smiled and, not for the first time that day, Beca's eyes uncontrollably flitted down to her lips and back up to her brilliant blue eyes.

Time flew surprisingly quickly after breakfast. To keep their minds off the impending arrival of their friends and functional guardians, the students adjourned to the living room to get to know Chloe (again) and to ask how, why, and when she got there. Beca and Chloe deliberately kept the interrogation from touching on their relationship, but that didn't stop Jesse and Stacie from bringing it up every chance they got.

"So you spent ten years of your life virtually asleep?" Cynthia Rose asked in awe.

"And if you'd been in those memory modifying machines for ten years, that means you missed your own prom, too," Jesse pointed out, waggling his eyebrows.

"Good. That also means Beca won't have anyone to be measured against this Friday," Stacie added slyly.

Beca threw the two a glare for the umpteenth time but Chloe seamlessly transitioned to her explanation. "Actually, even though the memories were fake, they felt very real to me at the time," she said, "which is why Jack, Gail, and I work so well as a family already. And, technically, I did have a prom—"

"You did?" Beca asked in spite of herself. "Who—what was it like?"

"Nothing special," shrugged Chloe. "Or substantial. He was captain of the football team, honor student, volunteer—the works. Gail made it so rated-G, though, I remember I was at home by midnight."

"Wow, he seems like a stand up guy," whistled Stacie. "Hey, Becs, what's the organization you donate all that time and money to?"

Jesse suppressed a grin and followed up on the assist. "Oh, Stace, you're thinking of Taco Bell—"

Losing a bit of her nerve, Beca flicked her finger and sent a minuscule ball of air into Jesse's open mouth and down his throat, sending him into a coughing fit. Through his choking gasps, however, Jesse exchanged triumphant smirks with Stacie. Feeling nervous with this line of conversation, Chloe quickly moved it along in a new direction by asking them about their adventures within the Realm of Darkness.

They continued to swap stories and, after they all had their lunch, Beca and Jesse headed off to the library where they would take the test in silence under the supervision of Dr. Labrov . And that left Chloe alone with Stacie for the next hour and a half, which greatly discomforted Beca as she and Jesse walked to the library, and also reminded her to dole out some punishment.

"Ow!" Jesse yelped, doubling over and clutching his bruised ribs.

"What the fuck do you think you're doing?" hissed Beca. "Stop trying to bring up the relationship—weren't you listening when I told you guys why I wasn't ready? It's a freakin' miracle she wants to be friends with me now, why are you trying to ruin it?"

"Because," Jesse grimaced through the pain, "we can all see it on your face, Beca. You want her. And I don't just mean in the sexy way—"

"Just lay off of it, okay?"

"Beca—"

"All right, time to take your exam," announced Dr. Labrov , walking into the room and giving them each their test materials. "You have exactly ninety minutes to finish it and, no, I won't be giving you an extension. If I catch either of you cheating, I will have Cynthia Rose literally blow up your desks."

"Hey, I'm sorry about all that," apologized Stacie, following Chloe into the kitchen to put the empty glasses in the sink. "It's just that it's not everyday we get a rise out of Beca like that. She’s usually pretty chill, and doesn't care." When Chloe struggled to find something to say (which clearly meant that she was not quite forgiven), Stacie added sincerely, "She's never been this… happy over someone's presence in the time that I've known her. There's clearly something special between you two—"

"But that's what I'm worried about," Chloe cut in. " I can see it, you can see it, but Beca needs time to see it, too. I don't want to pressure her into it, so we're starting again as friends."

"Oh… I get it. Again, I'm sorry," said Stacie. "If it's any consolation, Beca is working through her issues. And I think you're exactly who she needs right now."

"Thanks. I appreciate you saying that," smiled Chloe. "But enough about us, how have you been? The last time I saw you, my Heartless did quite a number on you. I was really worried..."

The taller brunette had to pause and think about how to answer Chloe’s question. Since everyone stayed cooped up at Barden for most of the past few weeks, there wasn't really a need to suspect that any one of them was going through something the others wouldn't notice. But now that Stacie thought about it, there weren't a lot of things going well in her life at the moment.

"Fine," she nevertheless answered. "Things are just fine."

"Beca! Beca !" Jesse grabbed Beca's shoulder and spun her around. He yelped as Beca instinctively burst an air burst between them, knocking him backwards a couple feet. If not for the constant combat training Aubrey and Luke had implemented for the Barden students, the young man would have ended up on his ass. As is, it took all his dexterity to keep his feet.

His petite friend didn’t look impressed. She maintained what everyone described lovingly as her “resting bitch face”, then spun on her heels and continued her quick walk away.

“Hey! I'm really sorry, okay? I didn't think you'd be this upset about it. Beca! I’m really-really sorry!”

Pausing, Beca relaxed her shoulders and sighed. "It's okay, Jesse, maybe I was overreacting a bit. It's just—you're right; I do want her. I want her to be my friend ," she clarified quickly. "I don't understand it, but I feel this pull whenever I'm around her. Don't you?"

This seemed to make Jesse genuinely think about it before finally shaking his head. "She seems like a really cool person but I wouldn't put her in the top three things I constantly think about, to be honest. But she clearly is in yours," he couldn't resist adding carefully.

"She is," Beca surprised herself in admitting out loud, "but we have a history—a bad one. I don't feel right rushing back into it without making sure I do it right this time."

Jesse opened his mouth to ask if Beca was already considering getting back together with Chloe but was interrupted by Cynthia Rose approaching them with an announcement.

"They're here," she said. "We're all supposed to meet in the Professor's office in ten minutes."

Following Charlene’s request for all remaining students to meet in the Professor's office, Chloe was making her way there when she saw Gail and Jack waiting just outside of it. Seeing the two of them felt like an oddly comforting checkpoint in Chloe’s chaotic return to the familiar yet changed world of Barden. Having mended things with Beca the night before, and taken the first steps to rebuild their relationship, and then reconnected with Stacie, Cynthia Rose, and Jesse, Chloe felt she had made the right choice in coming back to the Barden Institute. It had been a rough few weeks, but healing now seemed possible. That’s why, when she spotted her foster parents waiting for her with stern faces, she opted for a quick, awkward smile and wave instead of the warmer greeting she wanted to give. Despite the tension that had built up over the last few weeks, there was a kernel of hope.

Walking beside her, Stacie shot Chloe a look of concern. Without saying a word, she was offering backup if needed. Chloe returned a small smile of appreciation and shook her head slightly, signaling she could handle it. Stacie squeezed Chloe’s hand briefly before sidestepping Jack and Gail, making her way toward Aubrey and Luke, greeting them loudly and letting Chloe face her foster parents alone.

“Hi,” Chloe muttered, keeping her eyes down to avoid their intense stares.

Uncrossing her arms, Gail said, ”The next time you decide to run off, the least you could do is take your phone.” Her sharp tone cutting through the air, reminding Chloe that the older blonde woman is the CEO President of a Fortune 100 multinational corporation. 

Wincing at the rebuke, Chloe reached for the phone Gail was holding out to her. She realized she had left it behind in her haste. Having a personal phone was still new to her, and she hadn’t even thought about bringing it—besides, it only had three saved contacts.

Ever the joker, Jack softened the moment. “These flat, button-less phones just make it so much easier for us to track you down with,” he added with a grin. “Of course I’m still trying to figure out how they work.”

Chloe’s lips twitched into a small smile. It was a relief to hear something that wasn’t about mutants, political bills, or the ongoing stress of legal battles. For a fleeting moment, things almost felt normal again.

Taking that as a good sign, Gail's expression softened too. “Chloe, I’m sorry we haven’t been the best parents lately. We’ve been distracted, distant, and we’ve not been holding up our end of the bargain. We promised you we’d be a family.”

Nodding in agreement, Jack said, “We’ve all been under a lot of pressure, but that doesn’t excuse us from neglecting you, especially when we actually have something important to ask you.”

Curious, Chloe raised an eyebrow as she asked, “What is it?”

Gail and Jack exchanged a look that hinted at excitement, like they were about to reveal something they had been planning for a long time. Gail spoke first. “If you hadn’t left so early, we would have surprised you this morning.”

“Since you’re technically an adult now, we’re not your foster parents in the legal sense,” Jack explained. “But we’ve been meeting with an adoption attorney, and if you still want it, we’d like to make it official.”

Blinking, Chloe was caught off guard by the question. Her emotions danced between confusion and warmth as the weight of their words sank in. She raised her eyebrows, waiting for the punchline. "I already said yes to this sometime ago, so you’re not going to get the emotional tears you probably expected," she said, her tone playfully deadpan.

Gail laughed. “We just wanted to make sure, especially now that you’ve had a bit of independence. You don’t need us to be your parents anymore, not really.”

With a roll of her eyes in mock exasperation, Chloe said, “Oh, please. Who would pass up the chance to inherit your billion-dollar company?”

Spreading his arms wide, Jack grinned as he said,  “Then what are you waiting for? Come in and give us a hug!”

For the first time in what felt like ages, Chloe’s grin stretched across her face as she rushed into their waiting embrace. All the tension, awkwardness, and uncertainty seemed to melt away as they enveloped her in a warm group hug.

As Beca and Jesse walked just behind Cynthia Rose on their way to the Professor's office, Beca's gaze drifted ahead and landed on a familiar redhead in the hallway. Chloe was standing just outside the Professor’s office, engaged in a reunion with Gail and Jack. Beca’s steps slowed instinctively. The scene felt intimate—Chloe was smiling, hugging both of her foster parents, something Beca hadn’t witnessed much. She lingered, feeling like an intruder but unable to pull her eyes away.

Beside her, Jesse also noticed who was standing just beyond the reunion. “Aubrey!” he shouted suddenly, breaking the quiet moment and rushing past Chloe’s family hug toward his blonde girlfriend.

With a shake of her head, Cynthia Rose chuckled. “He really is just a puppy in human form.”

“You have no idea,” Beca replied with a smirk, though her attention remained fixed on Chloe. The emotional warmth between Chloe, Gail, and Jack was obvious, and a small part of Beca felt out of place, as if she had accidentally stumbled into a private family moment. Yet, the sight of Chloe genuinely smiling tugged at something inside her—maybe relief, maybe admiration.

Trying to shake off the strange feeling, Beca shifted her focus to the group further down the hall. Luke and Aubrey were talking to Stacie, and even from a distance, Beca could tell something was off about both of them. Jesse had already launched himself into an affectionate embrace with Aubrey, but Beca noticed the tension in Aubrey’s posture hadn’t eased at all.

As Beca and Cynthia Rose moved closer, Beca took a moment to study Luke. His normally cheerful demeanor was absent, replaced by a weariness she hadn’t seen in him before. His face was drawn, and the spark of optimism he usually carried seemed to have dimmed, likely from the stress of their time in Washington D.C. Aubrey, too, was visibly changed. Though always a perfectionist, she seemed more tightly wound than ever, her movements precise but rigid, like a coiled spring ready to snap. Jesse’s arms were around her, but she barely responded to his embrace.

This caused Beca’s heart to sink a little. The burdens they had borne in the nation’s capital had clearly left marks on both of them, marks that might not fade quickly. It was sobering, seeing the toll their mission had taken on people she cared about.

Despite being an active participant in the group conversation,  Beca had been watching the exchange between Chloe and her foster parents through the space between Stacie and Aubrey. Her stomach had flipped when she saw Chloe's smirk for the first time. Having mastered the art of the sexy smirk herself, Beca greatly appreciated the way Chloe performed hers. While Beca's radiated self-confidence and, as she liked to put it, 'bad-assery,' Chloe's was playful and inviting.

She couldn't help thinking about how well Chloe and her complemented each other.

"So that's Chloe, huh?" observed Luke, following Beca's gaze, as he nudged her shoulder with his. "She's really something."

Beca scoffed and turned to her friend. "You haven’t  even met her, dude.”

"I based my judgment on the expression on your face when you look at her," smiled Luke. "Anyone with the ability to make the badass Beca Mitchell turn to mush is really something. Frankly, I think I was the last person to get even close—during that pool party at the start of term."

Beca rolled her eyes. "I was only staring because I couldn't believe you owned such a hideous shirt."

"Say what you will about my good sense in fashion—"

Luke's comeback was interrupted by The atmosphere in the Professor's office was thick with tension as the students filed in, their faces a mixture of apprehension and frustration. The Professor stood at the head of the room, Charlene by his side, calm but serious. "Ahh—there you all are. Sorry for keeping you waiting. Come in, take a seat," he said, waving them in with a warm but solemn smile.

Beca, Jesse, Cynthia Rose, Stacie, Luke, Aubrey, and the others sat down, their focus immediately on the Professor. He looked over the group before continuing, "Although I would have loved to prolong your week of ignorant bliss, the time has come to inform you all of what's to come." He glanced around the room. "Hang on, where's Bumper?"

"He went out this morning and has been ignoring my calls and texts," Cynthia Rose replied with a small shrug, taking a seat near the corner.

The Professor frowned slightly and turned to Charlene. "I thought we were telling the students to stay on campus?"

With a casual shrug, Charlene said, ”He’s an adult. Technically, we can only make suggestions to the students. It’s up to them whether they follow those recommendations."

“Oh well," the Professor sighed, "I’ll leave it to you to explain everything to him later, Charlene." He walked back to his desk and picked up a remote. "Let’s get this over with. After over a week of intense lobbying, debating, and amending, the Mutant Registration Act—officially named the Enhanced Human Management and Response Act—has reached a point where it will be voted on."

As he spoke, Jack chimed in from the back, "Remember the name of that dickhead, Senator Robert Edwards," which elicited a few chuckles from the students.

The Professor clicked the remote, and the windows dimmed as a large flat-screen monitor descended from the ceiling. An official-looking document appeared on the screen, its title reading "The Enhanced Human Management and Response Act." The Professor gestured toward it. "Ladies and gentlemen, the so-called Mutant Registration Act."

He squared his shoulders. "The final bill, the one that will be voted on this Friday, has several provisions. Let me explain them, simplified for your benefit." Charlene handed him a clipboard as the PowerPoint presentation began. "First, all enhanced humans—mutants—must register themselves publicly. This means giving up your name, occupation, place of residence, and, unfortunately, the names and information of your immediate family."

A murmur of protest swept through the room. Stacie immediately spoke up. "What’s to stop us from giving them fake names?"

Before the Professor could respond, Gail spoke up, her voice calm and firm. "Stacie, the family has to be present for the registration process. Otherwise, it won’t be considered valid. We’ve ensured that your family’s information will be kept private. Legally, they could already access this data, but we wanted to guarantee protections against public exposure."

"It was a necessary sacrifice," the Professor added somberly.

The protests quieted, though the tension remained thick. Beca leaned forward in her seat. "What happens if we don’t comply?" she asked, her voice rough.

"If the bill passes into law, non-compliance will be illegal," Jack explained. "You could be imprisoned. And there are no specialized mutant prisons yet, meaning you’d likely be held in standard facilities with ordinary criminals."

A collective gulp passed through the students.

The Professor continued. "We were able to strike down many of the more extreme provisions, but unfortunately, there are still significant concerns. Every registered mutant will be assigned a threat level by the Department of Homeland Security, which determines the level of punishment and surveillance."

Charlene took over from the Professor. "There are four categories. Category Zero is for mutants with essentially harmless abilities—those who pose no real threat to public safety. Think people who can change the color of objects or grow their hair faster."

"Category One mutants," Gail interjected, "are those who could seriously injure others but are still vulnerable to standard law enforcement measures."

"These might be people with heightened physical abilities," added Jack. "They're dangerous but can still be subdued by regular police methods—guns, tasers, etc."

Charlene moved to the next slide, showing a list of characteristics. "Category Two mutants are those who could kill or cause mass destruction and would require special defense measures."

"Think elementals," Luke supplied, earning a few nods from the others.

"And then there's Category Three," the Professor said gravely. "These are mutants who, under current conditions, cannot be stopped by any known human intervention."

Aubrey, always the voice of reason, spoke up, though her tone was strained. "We haven't encountered any Category Three mutants, but the category exists as a precaution. It's based on theoretical threats more than actual abilities."

"And your category can change," the Professor warned. "As mutants develop their powers, they may be moved up or down in threat level. And as new anti-mutant technologies are developed, those deemed dangerous now might be easier to contain in the future."

Jesse raised his hand, his brow furrowed in concern. "What do you mean by ‘new technologies’ ? Are they planning to make weapons to use against us?"

With a deep sigh, Aubrey explained, “One of the more controversial parts of the bill calls for the development of anti-mutant weapons. We ensured that these measures would only be used for suppression, not violence. But it’s still worrying."

The room buzzed with a mix of disbelief and apprehension. “Wait, what?” Jesse blinked. “We can still train?”

Aubrey nodded, though her expression was grim. “Yes, the bill doesn't explicitly prevent mutants from training or developing their abilities. But it means everything we do will be monitored, recorded, and evaluated. They’ll be watching our progress, categorizing us based on what we can do.”

Jack stepped in, his voice taking on a more urgent tone. “The government isn’t looking to shut down places like Barden, at least not yet. They need us to exist so they can keep track of what mutants are capable of. But it’s a double-edged sword. Any progress you make in your abilities could push you into a higher threat category.”

“So the better we get, the more of a threat they think we are,” said Beca with a grimace.

“Essentially,” Jack agreed. “For some of you, like those who only have minor enhancements, this won’t be much of a problem. But for anyone whose abilities are destructive or hard to contain...”

“That’s why we need to be careful,” added Gail. “You’ll still have the freedom to train, but you need to be aware of the consequences. Anything you do here could be used as justification for more extreme measures down the line.”

At this pronouncement Stacie frowned, her frustration clear. “So, what? We have to hold back? Pretend we’re weaker than we are so they don’t freak out?”

The Professor looked around the room, his gaze heavy. “It’s not just about holding back. It’s about knowing how the system will view you. In a world where your powers define your threat level, controlling how much they know about you is the most valuable tool you have.”

Quiet up until this point, Cynthia Rose spoke up from the corner. “But what happens if someone refuses? What if we don’t register?”

“Non-compliance will be illegal,” said the Professor, his voice low. “Refusing to register puts you in direct violation of the law. You’ll be hunted down, arrested, or worse. There’s no running from this.”

The room sank into a somber silence. The weight of the situation settled heavily on everyone’s shoulders.

“And if we cooperate?” Stacie asked. “What’s the benefit of playing along?”

Rubbing his face, looking exhausted, Jack sighed, “If you cooperate, you may be able to live with some semblance of normalcy, at least for now. But make no mistake, this is a slippery slope. Today, it’s registration. Tomorrow, it could be forced suppression, or worse.”

“So, what do we do?” Beca asked as she looked around at her fellow students, her expression conflicted. 

Gail’s face softened with a sad smile. “We adapt. We survive. And we fight to make sure the world understands that we’re not their enemies.”

"Wait, so they're keeping Barden open?" asked Jesse. "But then I guess we won't be allowed to train and stuff, huh?"

"Actually, we will," said Aubrey.

Stacie frowned. "That doesn't make any sense. They obviously think we're threats, why wouldn't they get rid of the thing that makes us so?"

The Professor glanced at Jack and Gail before responding. ”We have been offered a deal by two very powerful actors…”

“Actors?” Jesse asked. “Like movie actors?”

“No,” Luke sighed. “Two very powerful government agencies.”

“Who?” Cynthia Rose asked.

“D.O.D. and the Agency; the same people that were behind the Project ten years ago,” answered the Professor, instantly causing the students to tense up and listen attentively. "Barden as an organization will be absorbed by the Agency and set up as the official training ground for mutants."

"What Agency is this?"

"I'm sorry, the what ?"

"What do we get in return?"

The room quieted down when Aubrey shot her teammates a stern look to silence their rapid-fire questioning.

“The Agency is thee Agency, the Central Intelligence Agency. They are working with DARPA on this…” Gail answered.

“DARPA?” Jesse asked.

“The Defense Advanced Research Projects Agency—DARPA,” answered Aubrey. “It is the research and development agency of the United States Department of Defense responsible for the development of emerging technologies for use by the military.”

“Strange bedfellows,” observed Cynthia Rose.

“There’s an uneasy alliance,” Jack said.

“It gets worse,” Gail said.

“What do you mean?” Beca asked.

“The Department of Homeland Security is not happy about D.O.D. and C.I.A. participation in any program with Enhanced Humans,” answered Gail.

“Homeland Security sees the Mutant issue as their portfolio,” said Jack.

“D.O.D. and C.I.A. working together was the only way for either to get enough political clout to block out Homeland Security,” explained the Professor.

“So we’re just pawns on a political chess board?” Chloe asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Still, everyone heard her.

“Sorry honey, but yes,” answered Gail.

”The good news is that we will be allowed to continue training mutants—in fact, it will be encouraged," added the Professor, "but in exchange the CIA and the Department of Defense would also be allowed to recruit from our numbers."

"Recruit?" Jesse asked.

"Into specialized combat and or espionage units,” said Luke in disgust.

Four pairs of mouths dropped in unison. "Holy shit," whispered Jesse. "Things just got real." He cleared his throat and asked rather hopefully, "This is only if the bill gets passed, right? You don't think…?"

"We've done as much as we could and this is the result," the Professor said gravely. "There's always hope but… there's also a reason why we decided to return home."

"Barring any further amendments in the Senate, this bill is nevertheless airtight in protecting your basic freedom," Gail said firmly. "Aubrey and Luke have made sure that all other provisions do so. You can ask them all about it."

"But we're not sugarcoating it anymore," Jack said in his deep, gravelly voice. "Congress is itching to pass this bill— any bill—to settle the public's anxiety over the mutant issue. There is a high chance that this will pass."

"I know all of you have been wondering about what the future— your future—looks like," said the Professor, looking at each of his students and Chloe in the eye, "but as an outsider to your plight, I cannot give you the answer you need." He then turned to his first ever students. The two exchanged brief looks of surprise before coming up with their sincere answers.

"Hope. That's the future," said Aubrey. Her friends were surprised by her optimism, so she added, "The fight is far from over, guys. I'm confident we can keep fighting."

Luke caught Beca's eye and followed up with a simple, "Change. That's what I see coming."

"Hope? Change?" Cynthia Rose let out a laugh. "What are you guys, an Obama campaign?"

While everyone else laughed to release the tension in the room, and Beca wondered if Luke had caught her eye on purpose or not. Then she remembered something that particularly involved her. "Wait, what about the Heartless?"

The Professor once again looked toward Jack and Gail before answering, "The military will aid us in handling the Heartless through the combat units we talked about earlier. But we are looking into finding a way to stop them from returning altogether."

Beca nodded and heard Chloe softly cry, "Oh!" with an expression of realization on her face. Beca assumed that, having been to the end of the Darkness and back with Kommissar as her tour guide, Chloe must know something about it. And after learning about the nature of Kommissar and Pieter, Beca assumed they were the only ones who knew how to end the Heartless invasions.

Beca made a mental note to ask Chloe if she knew anything about it later; in the meantime she joined the others in letting everything sink in. 

“We will keep you informed of any changes, or any news,” said Gail.

“We do ask that you all keep your heads down,” said the Professor. “We don’t want to give proponents for the act any fodder.”

“And what if another portal opens, and there’s another Heartless attack?” Beca asked.

“We’ll deal with it if it happens,” said Jack.

“You know it’s going to happen,” Cynthia Rose whispered to Stacie, who nodded in agreement.

“Thank you for your time and patience,” said the Professor. “Is there anything else that we need to discuss?”

Apparently, it had sunk in a lot faster for Jesse, who wasted no time bringing up another topic. "So, there's this prom on Friday—"

Beca, Stacie, and Cynthia Rose groaned at the interruption and pelted him with throw pillows from the couch. Chloe laughed while Charlene and those who had come in from out of state raised their eyebrows in confusion.

Chapter Text

‘The Light that Brings Us Together’

Book Two: Darkness 

Chapter 13

Prom Prep in a New Reality 

Wednesday late morning found Barden Institute’s remaining students in the common room enjoying some rare downtime. After what had felt like an endless barrage of bad news and missions, the break was more than welcome. For the first time in a long while the big screen television wasn’t tuned to any news channel; instead, Jesse had picked a movie for the group. His choice of ‘The Breakfast Club’ played softly in the background, the perfect selection for something they could half-watch while they relaxed and caught up with each other.

The atmosphere was light, the tension that had often  filled the air recently was absent for the moment., Despite her sudden return, Chloe fit right back into the group dynamic with surprising ease. Even though none of them could remember her time with them before she had been trapped in the Dark Realm, she could remember every one of them. Her familiarity smoothed the edges, making the reconnection almost effortless. She laughed at the right moments, chimed in appropriately on their conversations, and the others responded naturally, as though she’d never disappeared from their lives.

For his part, Jesse seemed intent on steering the conversation toward a topic he’d been pushing for days. “I’ve been in touch with a few friends and acquaintances back at my old school,” he said, leaning forward with enthusiasm. “It’s totally cool that we show up for the prom.”

There were a number of groans in the room, none louder than Beca’s, but Stacie reacted differently. Perched on the edge of one of the two couches in the common room, she was sitting with her legs crossed beneath her, but sat up straighter at Jesse’s news. From the other couch, Aubrey noticed the change in Stacie’s posture, and how she was tapping her fingers on her knees. It was a tell for the tall brunette, a sure sign she was bubbling with excitement.

Having given it more thought since Jesse first proposed his idea of going to the prom, Stacie had decided that she did want to go. She flashed a charming grin, telling everyone she was clearly sold on Jesse’s idea and ready to sell the others on her own spin to it. “I’m all in on the prom,” she declared with certainty.

Jesse’s face lit up, and he pumped his fist in the air. “Yes! I knew it.”

Sitting directly across from Stacie, Aubrey raised an eyebrow in surprise. “You are?” she asked, not expecting Stacie to be so easily convinced.

Meeting the blonde’s gaze, Stacie’s smile grew seductive. “Of course, the chance to all get dressed up and looking sexy.” She gave the blonde a quick wink. “And I love to dance!” Her enthusiasm was infectious. “But if we’re going to do this, we have to do it right.”

Chloe, sitting comfortably between Stacie and Beca, tilted her head curiously. “What do you mean?”

Stacie’s eyes sparkled as she revealed her idea. “I mean just what I said, let’s do it right. Let’s go dress shopping for prom dresses, and hit the salon to do the full spa day. Let’s treat ourselves.”

The excited squeals from Chloe and Jesse were quickly drowned out by the groans from the others. Beca, leaning back against the cushions, rolled her eyes, but a small smile tugged at her lips as she watched the redhead’s reaction. Aubrey gave a hesitant sigh, still not entirely convinced, while Cynthia Rose, sitting in the corner at a small table, mumbled something about having better things to do.

But the seed had been planted, and the conversation shifted, with Jesse determined to make his prom dream a reality, and Stacie wanting the group to go all in on the prom prep.

“Are we even sure we’re going to this prom?” Beca asked, raising her eyebrows skeptically.

“Of course we’re going,” Jesse said as if this was no longer a debate. “I can’t wait to see Aubrey in her…” Jesse’s complexion paled, and his eyes grew wide as he looked over at his blonde girlfriend. “We are going together, right?”

“Dude! You didn’t ask her yet?” Beca teased, a smirk tugging at her lips.

“I mean I was…” Jesse stammered, glancing from Beca to Aubrey. Turning fully to his girlfriend, he added, “I’m sorry. I meant to ask, I mean I was going to formally ask this afternoon, but I got so excited by Stacie’s suggestion. I assumed, you know? But you know what they say about assuming—it makes an ass out of you and me…” Jesse rambled nervously.

“Dude! Did you just call Aubrey an ass?” Beca snickered, enjoying watching her friend squirm.

“What!?! No! I mean…”

“Jesse!” Aubrey cut in, saving him from himself. She gave him a gentle smile and said, “Of course I’m going to attend the prom with you.”

“Oh, thank God,” Jesse sighed in relief.

Only Aubrey noticed the momentary crestfallen look that passed over Stacie’s face. It happened so quickly it would be easily dismissed, but she knew it had been there.

However, a look of enthusiastic determination quickly masked any other feelings for Stacie. “So we are going and will need clothes befitting the night,” Stacie declared. There was still a certain lack of enthusiasm for this idea outside of Jesse and Chloe. “Come on, guys, it’s going to be fun!” Stacie’s voice was filled with enthusiasm, her eyes sparkling as she glanced at Aubrey, before turning her attention to Chloe, who was already grinning in agreement. “Dress shopping for prom is a rite of passage. You can’t just skip it. And we should get the full royal treatment at the spa; I’m talking manis and pedis, and full hair styling.”

“Manicures? Really?” Beca asked.

“Cuticle care is important,” replied Stacie.

Nodding eagerly, Chloe said, “I’m so in. I want to actually go to prom, instead of just relying on fake memories from Gail and AMG,” she said with a wry smile, referencing her time in the parallel realm. Her crystal-blue eyes lit up even brighter as she imagined the experience, already picturing trying on dresses with her friends. “We can find something super elegant, or even something fun and wild. Plus, think of the pictures!”

Slouching deeper into her plush chair, Beca crossed her arms and made a face. “Yeah, I’ll pass on the whole dress thing. That high school wasn’t really my scene. Not sure I want to go back for prom.” She shifted uncomfortably, clearly not into the idea of wearing anything fancier than her usual grungy attire. “Besides, this whole prom idea was Jesse’s thing. He’s the one excited about going to his old high school’s prom. Not me.”

Jesse, who had resumed his casual position leaning against the back of the couch Aubrey was sitting on, laughed. “Hey, it’s a great idea! But come on, Beca, think about it. It’s not just any prom—it’s going to be with all of us, as a group. Way more fun than high school ever was.”

Beca shot him a skeptical look, but Stacie jumped in before she could object further. “Exactly! It’s not just about the prom—it’s about making a whole event out of it. We go shopping later this afternoon, try on dresses, have some laughs, and get treated like queens. We can even get a limo and go to a nice restaurant before showing up at the prom looking amazing. You’ll love it, Beca.”

Sitting nearby at a small table in the corner, Cynthia Rose absentmindedly practiced a series of card shuffling tricks, her fingers expertly handling two decks. She riffled the cards together effortlessly, the rhythmic sound of the sliding cards creating a soothing background to the excited chatter filling the room about proms and dresses. The familiar movement was like second nature to her, an almost meditative exercise that helped her focus or, in this case, tune out.

Her attention drifted as she performed a seamless overhand shuffle, followed by fanning the deck in one fluid motion. Though the group’s talk of gowns and tuxedos didn’t exactly interest her, she couldn’t help but catch snippets of the conversation. The idea of shopping for prom was far removed from her usual style, and it wasn’t until her name was mentioned that she looked up.

“What about you, CR? Are you up for a shopping trip?” Stacie asked, her voice full of enthusiasm.

“Dress shopping isn’t exactly my idea of a good time,” Cynthia Rose replied with a grin, still focused on her cards. With a flick of her wrist, she performed a sybil cut, the cards fanning out gracefully between her fingers. “Do they even make suits that fit my… ‘aesthetic’?” She raised an eyebrow and glanced down at her practical outfit—worn jeans and a hoodie, a far cry from the glitter and glamor being discussed.

Ever the optimist, Chloe wasn’t deterred. “Oh, trust Stacie and me,” she said with a playful smile. “We’ll find something that fits your style.”

“Damn straight, CR,” Stacie  enthusiastically said. “Whether it’s a tux, a suit, or something more low-key, we’ll help you pick it out. Besides,” she added with a teasing look, “you know you’ll look good in whatever we choose.”

”True,” Cynthia Rose smirked. Confidence was never something she lacked, and while she wasn’t thrilled by the idea of shopping for a formal event, she knew she could pull off whatever look she decided on. Her hands continued to shuffle the cards, transitioning into a one-handed cut that earned a happy clap from Chloe. “I’m not opposed to looking sharp,” she admitted. “But I’m not going for anything too flashy.”

The rest of the group watched her impressive card tricks with mild fascination, but her focus remained on the cards, her go-to distraction whenever she wanted to keep her hands busy. Jesse, always one to rally enthusiasm, chimed in, “So, are you in?”

Cynthia Rose shrugged, a cascade of cards riffling down smoothly between her fingers. “I’m not totally against the idea,” she said, finally looking up from the deck. After everything they’d been through recently, she could understand the need for a bit of fun. They all needed some moments of lightness, some time to just unwind and enjoy themselves. “I’m game, as long as nobody tries to put me in a pink dress,” she added with a grin.

“I guarantee, we’ll find you something you like and are happy to wear,” Stacie replied.

Satisfied with her answer, CR leaned back in her chair, her smirk returned as she continued her shuffling. It wasn’t her scene, but she was willing to give it a shot—for the team, and maybe a little for herself.

Aubrey, who had been quietly listening from the other couch, looked up and said, “I’ll admit, the idea of going to prom again feels a little… weird. But,” she glanced up at Jesse, stopping him from jumping in with a raised hand. She then looked over at Stacie and Chloe. “It could be fun. I’ve never actually gone dress shopping with friends before.”

Seizing on that, Stacie practically jumped out of her seat. “Exactly! And it’ll be the perfect opportunity for all of us to hang out, especially after everything we’ve been through lately. Don’t we deserve a little fun?”

Beca still looked unconvinced. “I just don’t think I’m the ‘dress-up’ type. I wouldn’t even know where to start. Plus, the whole event just seems… forced.”

Chloe turned to the petite brunette, her expression softening. “Beca, it’s not about being forced into anything. It’s about us doing something lighthearted, something to let loose and have fun. You’ve been working so hard, and we’ve all been under so much pressure. Maybe this is exactly the break we all need.”

Nodding vigorously, Stacie chimed in. “And we can pick something that makes you comfortable! No one’s saying you need to go all-out fancy. We’ll find an outfit that suits ‘you’. Think of it as a fun challenge!”

Groaning, Beca felt her resolve slowly crumbling. “I don’t know…”

Moving closer to the shorter girl, Chloe leaned in and whispered like a co-conspirator. “Come on, Becs. You don’t have to love the idea yet—just come with us. If you don’t find anything, we’ll leave you alone. But if you do find something… well, you might just surprise yourself.”

Sensing an opening, Jesse grinned as he added, “Come on, Beca. Please go, and I’ll make sure we all have a good time. Personally, I’m going to get fitted for a tux and everything. Right, Luke?”

“Yeah, Jesse, you talked me into it,” replied the tall Brit. “It does sound like the shindig will be ace.”

“I don’t even know what that means,” Beca muttered.

“It means it’s good,” Jesse said. “You see, Beca? Luke’s already on board.” He elbowed Luke, who had been silently watching from the side.

Luke gave a small shrug. “Could be a cracking good time,” he said.

Beca let out a deep sigh, looking at each of her friends, finally landing on Chloe, who was giving her a hopeful look. “Fine,” she muttered, throwing her hands up. “I’ll come shopping. But don’t expect me to get all excited about it.”

Chloe beamed and gave the grumpy brunette a hug. “Yes! This is going to be awesome!”

“Ugh! Get off me weirdo,” said Beca, though everyone noticed that she didn’t actually pull away, and might have even leaned into the hug.

Cynthia Rose chuckled. “Well, if Beca’s going, I guess I really don’t have an excuse to skip out. But again, don’t try to put me in anything pink, or I will hit you with one of my cards.” Cynthia Rose made her deck glow as she performed a cascade shuffle.

“I promise!” Stacie laughed. “This is all about finding what fits you.”

Aubrey smiled softly, still unsure but warming up to the idea. “It’s been a while since I’ve done something fun like this. But okay, Stacie. I’m in. We’ll make a day out of it.”

Both Stacie and Jesse jumped up, practically buzzing with excitement. “Perfect! I’ll make the arrangements. We’ll hit all the best stores, grab lunch, and make a whole day of it. Trust me, by the end of it, you’re all going to be so glad you agreed.”

Beca rolled her eyes, but a small smile tugged at the corner of her mouth. “Yeah, yeah. We’ll see about that.”

As the group dispersed, Stacie and Chloe exchanged excited looks, knowing that this prom was going to be a memorable one—whether Beca admitted it or not.

It was early afternoon at the Barden Institute when the students gathered at the front drive, ready for their trip to the local mall. The weather was perfect, with clear skies and a warm breeze carrying the sounds of chatter and laughter. It was this carefree noise that first caught Professor Smith’s attention, drawing him over to the large window of his office that overlooked the driveway. 

From his vantage point on the second floor, he had a clear view of the students as they prepared to leave. Two of the Institute’s vehicles were parked near the front entrance. His sharp, analytical eyes landed on Luke, standing by the dark blue Nissan Rogue, his posture calm and composed as always. Cynthia Rose, on the other hand, was already seated in the driver’s seat of the cherry-red Ford Mustang convertible. She grinned as she revved the engine, clearly enjoying the thought of taking the powerful car out for a spin with the top down.

“Where are the students off to?” Professor Smith asked, his tone neutral but watchful, as his assistant, Charlene, approached.

“They’re heading to the mall to get ready for the prom this Friday,” Charlene replied, stepping up beside him. She glanced out the window as well, following his gaze to the students below. 

“Oh,” the Professor grunted, his brow furrowing slightly. “So they still plan on attending?”

Charlene nodded. “It appears so. Aubrey mentioned something about dresses, suits, and other prom preparations.”

Professor Smith said nothing at first, merely watching as Aubrey, the head student, organized everyone into the two vehicles. Aubrey was methodical and efficient, ensuring that no one was left behind and that everyone was buckled in. She was the picture of responsibility, making sure even the small details were taken care of.

“Cynthia Rose seems eager to get the show on the road,” the Professor observed, noticing the way the young woman gripped the Mustang’s steering wheel with excitement.

“Can’t blame her,” Charlene remarked with a small smile. “That Mustang is a beast of a ride.”

The Professor hummed in agreement but remained thoughtful. “Where exactly are they going today?”

“Peachtree Mall,” Charlene answered. “It’s about a twenty-minute drive from here.”

“Hmmm.” The Professor tapped his fingers on the windowsill. “I suppose we must trust them, though I’m not entirely sure the timing is right.”

Charlene gave him a curious glance. “Do you think it’s a bad idea, sir?”

“These are uncertain times,” Professor Smith said, his voice heavy with concern. “I want them to live normal lives, but there are forces out there that may not let them. Forces that are watching, waiting for the right moment.” He paused. “But we must let them live, and they’ve earned this freedom. We should trust them.”

Sensing the weight of his thoughts, Charlene nodded slowly. “It’s not the idea of them going to the prom that concerns me,” she said after a moment. “It’s what might happen if certain… elements decide to interfere. The students might not be as safe as they think they are.”

“This is why we train them,” Professor Smith replied confidently. “These students are not ordinary teenagers. They’re highly skilled, prepared to deal with whatever threats may arise. They are capable of protecting themselves in more ways than they realize.”

Charlene didn’t argue, though a small shiver ran down her spine. She had seen that look on the Professor’s face before, a look that suggested something larger loomed on the horizon. Whatever it was, it wasn’t the prom that worried him—it was the unknown dangers that lurked beyond the safety of the Institute’s walls.

Down below, Aubrey had finished making sure everyone had found a seat in one of the two cars. Beca and Chloe had settled into the Nissan Rogue with Luke, while Jesse, Stacie, and Aubrey herself climbed into the Mustang with Cynthia Rose. Once everyone was buckled in, Luke gave a thumbs-up to Cynthia Rose, who flashed him a grin before tapping the accelerator. The Mustang’s engine roared, and Jesse, who had been fiddling with the radio, nearly fell back into his seat as the car shot forward.

“They’ll be fine,” Charlene said softly, as if trying to convince herself.

The Professor gave her a brief glance before turning back to his desk. He reached for his phone, his mind already shifting to other matters. “Let’s hope so,” he muttered. “I have a call to make,” he added curtly, excusing himself from the conversation.

Charlene remained by the window for a few moments longer, watching as the two cars disappeared down the long driveway and out of the Institute’s gates. The students were blissfully unaware that they were being watched, not only from above but from other, less friendly eyes as well.

Just outside the Institute’s perimeter, hidden in the bushes along the road, a lone paparazzo crouched low, camera in hand. His telephoto lens clicked rapidly, capturing every moment of the students’ departure. He had been waiting for this opportunity for days, hoping for just a glimpse of the Institute’s mysterious occupants. A small, self-satisfied smirk appeared on his face as he snapped photos of Beca climbing into the Rogue and Jesse settling into the front seat of the Mustang.

A short distance away, another pair of men sat in a black sedan, their dark sunglasses hiding their eyes as they watched the vehicles pull out. Dressed in matching black suits, they exchanged no words, simply waiting until the students were out of sight before picking up their phones. They each made quick, coded calls, alerting their respective contacts that the students were on the move.

Inside the Rogue, Beca wasted no time in claiming control of the music. She had called shotgun the moment the trip was planned, knowing Luke would let her play DJ for the ride. Without hesitation, she connected her phone to the car’s stereo and quickly curated a playlist, tweaking the bass and adjusting the volume until the sound was perfect. Soon, the car filled with a laid-back, upbeat mix that set the mood for a carefree ride to PeachTree Mall.

In the backseat, Chloe leaned her head back against the seat and watched the countryside pass by outside the window. A truly content smile set on her face as she took in the scenery passing by. The music was soothing, and Beca’s spot-on choices made the trip even more enjoyable. Every now and then Chloe would spontaneously start to sing along to the songs, her soft voice blending into the music. 

Noticing Chloe’s gorgeous voice singing along to ‘Titanium’ Beca’s eyes lit up, and she excitedly asked, “You know David Guetta?”

“What? Have I been living under a rock?” Chloe replied with a laugh.

“No,” Beca teased back, “but you have been living on a desolate hellscape in a dimension of perpetual darkness.”

The second the words left her mouth, Beca froze, her eyes widening in horror. She couldn’t believe she had just said that, and judging by the glance Luke gave her, neither could he.

“Thanks for the reminder, Becs,” Chloe said quietly, her eyes downcast and a hint of sadness creeping into her voice.

“Oh my God, I’m so sorry, Chlo! I didn’t mean…” Beca stammered, trailing off when she heard Chloe start to giggle.

“You’re too easy, Mitchell,” Chloe teased, her eyes sparkling with amusement.

With a loud huff, Beca turned forward in her seat, arms crossed, sulking. “I hate you.”

Luke, who had been quietly listening to the exchange, burst out laughing. Beca shot him a glare. “Both of you.”

“No, you don’t,” Chloe said with another giggle. “You love me.”

“True,” Beca mumbled without thinking, then immediately blushed when she realized what she had said. Her eyes widened again, and she nervously glanced at Chloe, who, mercifully, pretended not to notice. But Luke didn’t miss it, and the smirk on his face told Beca he had heard loud and clear. Her blush deepened, spreading across her cheeks like wildfire.

The redhead, deciding to spare Beca any more embarrassment, shifted the focus back to the music. As a familiar tune came on, she grinned and started singing along with Miley Cyrus’s ‘Party in the USA’.  She kept her eyes trained on Beca, and every chance she got she nodded her head to indicate that the petite brunette should join in.

With a deep breath and an amused shake of her head, Beca joined in, the tension melting away as the two friends sang together, filling the car with their voices and laughter. Luke glanced at them, smiling to himself as he drove, the playful banter and music making the trip to the mall feel even more carefree.

In the Mustang, things were a bit more tense—at least for one of the passengers. Jesse had eagerly called shotgun, envisioning the thrill of the open road and the wind in his hair, imagining himself looking effortlessly cool. However, reality struck quickly. With the top down, the wind was relentless, and conversation became nearly impossible unless you were right next to someone or shouted over the roar.

In the backseat, Stacie and Aubrey were leaning into each other, their foreheads practically touching as they talked just loud enough to be heard by the other over the rushing wind. They were engrossed in a lively conversation about prom dresses, excitedly swapping ideas for the dance. Jesse could only catch snippets of their words over the noise, and even those bits didn’t make much sense to him. Dresses weren’t really his area of expertise, and it didn’t help that he felt out of place. He glanced back, wishing he’d chosen a seat next to Aubrey instead. Watching her animatedly talk with Stacie only deepened that regret.

Meanwhile, Cynthia Rose was in her element, loving every second of the drive. She barely paid attention to the others, lost in the thrill of the Mustang’s power beneath her hands. The roar of the engine, the way the car sailed down the open road, and the wind whipping through her hair—it was all she needed. Prom dresses, Jesse’s discomfort, or the girls’ chatter in the back didn’t matter to her at all. This was her moment, and she savored it. A smirk spread across her face as she pressed the pedal a little harder, feeling the car surge forward. 

The Mustang ate up the highway, speeding through bends and straightaways, the wind a constant companion. Jesse clutched the door handle, giving up on trying to converse. He just held on and endured the wild ride, hoping they would reach the mall soon.

None of them, however, had any idea they were being watched by a helicopter that was tracking the two Barden Institute vehicles.

As soon as the two cars parked at the mall, the Barden Institute students regrouped. The sprawling complex ahead was a beacon of modern consumerism, its glass doors gleaming under the late afternoon sun. Stacie, with her typical confidence, took the lead. She strode ahead, her energy pulling the rest of the group in her wake. Everyone else fell into step behind her without question. 

Beca felt a shift in the atmosphere as they approached the mall’s entrance. It was busy, with families, couples, and teens milling about, but something about the way some people stopped and stared made her uneasy. Glancing around, she noticed several people lingering too long, their eyes tracking the group as they passed. Whispers floated through the air, and Beca felt a few more glances than she was comfortable with. 

Always perceptive to the petite brunette’s moods, Chloe caught Beca’s eye, giving her a curious glance. Beca shrugged in return, then nodded towards some people who were watching the students as they walked by, wordlessly communicating her discomfort. Maybe it was nothing, or maybe it was just the usual stares mutants got in public, a world still adjusting to their presence. Either way, Beca subtly tightened her grip on her phone, her senses heightened as they walked through the mall doors.

Once inside, the air-conditioned interior cooled the tension a little. Stacie immediately steered the group toward two stores situated conveniently next to each other. "First stop, Urban Wear," she announced, pointing toward the store. "They’ve got everything—casual, streetwear, cocktail dresses, even semi-formal gowns." Stacie’s enthusiasm was contagious as she confidently led the way inside. Her eyes gleamed as she scouted the racks.

Beca hung back a little, but Stacie and Chloe were quick to pull her toward a section of smart-casual wear. "Trust me, Becs," Stacie said, her voice dripping with charm. ”This place has ’options.’”

Backing up Stacie, Chloe smiled at her reluctant friend and said, “We’ll find something you like. Just... keep an open mind.”

With a sigh and a reluctant nod, Beca allowed herself to be led toward a rack of suit jackets. Stacie, with an eye for detail, immediately started picking through the hangers, pulling out a few choices that had a smart, casual vibe. Meanwhile, Aubrey had wandered to the other side of the store, helping Jesse and Luke sift through dress shirts and ties. Luke gave her a thankful nod, clearly relieved for the guidance, while Jesse grinned, soaking up the attention.

They had been pursuing the various ailes, having various levels of success. “We should be able to find you something both classy and sexy,” Stacie quipped, flashing a smile as she handed Cynthia Rose a cropped tuxedo jacket. The gambler raised an eyebrow but accepted it. After some trying on, Cynthia Rose settled on pairing the fitted jacket with slacks and a rainbow-colored tee. It had just the right mix of style and edge.

The grumpy cat in teenage form that is Beca Mitchell, was proving to be a bit more of a challenge. Stacie had good taste, but it was Chloe's soft persistence that finally worked. With a liberal use of her puppy dog eyes, Chloe coaxed Beca into trying on a double-breasted black blazer with high-waisted slacks. The final touch? A button-down blouse paired with a blue tie that, much to Beca’s secret delight, perfectly matched Chloe’s eyes.

By the time they left Urban Wear, Stacie had already shifted her focus toward their next destination, Magnolia’s Boutique, where dresses awaited—but for now, the group was pleased with their haul.

“You’re more than welcome to join us, Beca,” Stacie said.

“No thanks, I think I’ll have more luck in there,” answered Beca as she pointed to a store across the way called Smash Records.

“Suit yourself,” Stacie shrugged. “What about you CR?”

“Think I agree with Beca here,” answered Cynthia Rose. “I want to check out their vinyl collection.”

“Are you sure, Becs?” Chloe asked.

“Yeah,” Beca nodded. “Go on, have a good time. We’ll meet up after.”

“Okay,” said a clearly disappointed redhead, but she didn’t want to push Beca. She had already nudged the petite brunette out of her comfort zone, Chloe didn’t want to push her too far.

After finishing up at Urban Wear, the group naturally split into three. Aubrey, Stacie, and Chloe headed toward Magnolia’s Boutique, eager to dive into the racks of dresses, while Luke veered off to check out the sports store at the far end of the mall. Beca, Jesse, and Cynthia Rose made their way to Smash Records, a music store that had Beca’s name written all over it. As they wandered through the bustling mall, they couldn’t help but notice the lingering looks and outright stares from other shoppers. But by now, they were used to the attention, ignoring the curious or judgmental glances.

Luke and Cynthia Rose, however, were more aware than the others of the two men in suits who had been trailing them. The men no longer wore sunglasses, but their stiff demeanor and the way they lingered just far enough to remain inconspicuous gave them away. They were feds. Luke made a subtle nod toward Aubrey, who quickly picked up on his signal. Cynthia Rose did the same with Stacie, but no one in the group acted differently. They continued on, pretending not to notice the quiet surveillance.

The trio of Aubrey, Stacie, and Chloe walked into Magnolia’s Boutique, their excitement palpable despite the chilly reception they received. The subtle tension was apparent as two saleswomen cast furtive glances in their direction. Aubrey noticed immediately, her brows furrowing slightly, but she kept her cool, determined to stay focused on the task at hand: finding dresses for the upcoming prom. The awkwardness didn’t go unnoticed by the others either, but they collectively chose to ignore it.

Without drawing attention, a middle-aged woman stepped off to the side, pulling out her phone and discreetly making a call. The three women exchanged brief looks of understanding but shrugged it off. There were dresses to find.

“There’s nothing here I would wear,” Aubrey muttered as she skimmed through a rack of flashy, overly revealing dresses. Her lips curled into a slight frown, her skepticism already apparent.

“Patience, Bree,” Stacie replied, her tone light as she dove into the racks with enthusiasm. She had a practiced eye for this sort of thing and knew how to sift through the chaff to find the gems. “We’ve just started.”

Ever the positive one, Chloe chimed in. “Some of these aren’t so bad. Just keep an open mind, Aubrey. You’ll find something, I promise.”

Giving a skeptical glance, the blonde pulled out a super-short, glittery dress, holding it up in disbelief. “Really? Who would wear this?” Aubrey asked, her tone dripping with judgment as she raised an eyebrow at Stacie, daring her to defend the choice.

Unfazed by the challenge, Stacie merely laughed and shook her head. “Okay, maybe not you,” she admitted, “but narrowing down the choices is part of the fun.”

Always eager to keep the energy light, Chloe pointed toward another section of the store, where dresses with more formal cuts and sophisticated designs hung. “How about over there? Those look more up our alley—definitely prom-worthy.”

The trio moved toward the formal section, where Chloe’s excitement became contagious. She was clearly in her element now, her eyes scanning the elegant fabrics and styles as she pulled dresses off the racks with delight. 

“So, what color are you thinking of for your dress?” Stacie asked Aubrey as they arrived at a rack of more refined gowns.

“I don’t know,” Aubrey said, her tone a bit softer now. “I was thinking green.”

“I look amazing in green,” Stacie replied, her voice laced with flirtation as she gave a teasing smile.

Aubrey, almost on autopilot, responded, “I know. It’s your favorite color.” Suddenly the blonde realized what she had just admitted.

“You know my favorite color?” Stacie asked.

Dropping her eyes, Aubrey admitted, “Yes.”

Stacie wasn’t about to let the opportunity slip away. “But do I ‘look’ hot in green?” she asked, her voice playful, testing the waters with a smirk.

Blushed slightly, Aubrey was caught off guard by the question but unable to help herself from smiling. With a small laugh, she said, “Yes, Stacie, you look ‘hot‘ in green.”

“Awww, thanks, Aubs!” Stacie responded, her tone half teasing, half sincere. “And just so you know, you look ‘Hot’ in everything you wear.” She winked before turning back to the rack, pulling out a sleek, dark green dress that was elegant yet still undeniably sexy—perfect for prom.

The trio’s spirits lifted as they continued searching the racks. Each dress they found seemed to bring them closer to their goal of finding the perfect outfits. Chloe’s eyes sparkled as she held up a shimmering, sleeveless emerald green gown. The fabric caught the light, making it seem as though it was sparkling. “Look at this one!” she exclaimed, her voice filled with excitement. “I think you’d look amazing in this, Bree. Don’t you think?”

Hesitent, Aubrey’s expression softened as she looked at the dress. “It’s… lovely,” she admitted, though her gaze drifted downward, uncertainty flickering in her eyes. She was always so self-assured, but the vulnerability of trying on something bold brought a hint of doubt.

Picking up on her hesitation, Stacie nudged her gently. “You ‘have’ to try it on,” she encouraged, her voice full of warmth. She took the emerald dress from Chloe and pressed it into Aubrey’s hands. “Come on, I bet you’ll look stunning.”

Aubrey paused, clearly weighing her options. She glanced between the emerald colored dress and her friends, who were both beaming with excitement. Finally, she let out a small sigh and gave a half-grin. “Alright, alright, I’ll try it on.”

As she walked toward the changing rooms, Stacie couldn’t help but let her eyes linger on Aubrey for just a moment. Not for the first time, Stacie admired the way Aubrey carried herself—confident, commanding, yet with a certain grace that made her magnetic. She was sexy without being ostentatious, powerful without being domineering. It was the kind of presence that made heads turn, though Aubrey was often too focused to notice.

With Aubrey in the changing room, Chloe and Stacie continued browsing, the thrill of dress shopping amplifying their energy. They exchanged ideas on accessories, hairstyles, and shoes, excited to see the final look once Aubrey emerged from behind the curtain. It felt like the start of something fun—something that promised to bring them closer together, one dress at a time.

Looking around, Chloe selected two for herself, and pointed out a couple nice dresses for the brunette. Stacie  selected two and then they both headed to the changing rooms to try them on.

In the back area they found Aubrey looking in the mirror turning left and then right checking out how the emerald dress looked on her. She asked, "How do I look?"

"It looks really good on you,” answered Chloe.

“It looks Hot,” said Stacie.

"You think?" Aubrey asked. Taking a long look in the mirror, she ignored the blush she felt creeping up her cheeks.

“Yes!” Both Chloe and Stacie loudly declared.

Stacie, Aubrey, and Chloe wrapped up their shopping at Magnolia’s Boutique with an air of satisfaction. Stacie had picked the forest green dress she’d been eyeing, while Aubrey had chosen an emerald green gown that accentuated her elegant style. Chloe had noticed how the two dresses complemented one another, the shades of green working in perfect harmony, but she kept the observation to herself. She wasn’t sure how well such a comment would go over—especially with Aubrey, who could be prickly about certain things. Chloe, meanwhile, had followed Stacie’s advice and selected a gown that perfectly matched the blue of her eyes. The fact that it would also complement Beca’s tie was just a lucky bonus.

“Are you sure you want to pay for all this?” Chloe asked as they approached the counter.

“Of course,” Stacie answered, holding up her credit card with confidence. She noticed the way Aubrey’s mouth opened, ready to protest. “Don’t worry, Bree; AMG has been very generous over the years. I’ve got this.”

Aubrey still looked hesitant, her brow furrowed as she glanced at the price tag, but Stacie wasn’t about to let her overthink it. “Please, Bree,” she added with a smile. “You look ‘so’ good in that dress. Let me buy it for you.”

Letting out a deep sigh, but with a hint of a smile tugging at her lips, Aubrey huffed, “Fine.” As she relented, she gave Stacie a soft, appreciative look.

With a triumphant grin, Stacie turned back to the salesperson, ignoring the palpable awkwardness from the staff. She handed over her credit card and paid for everything without batting an eye. The transaction was swift, and soon the trio was ready to leave.

“Now to find shoes!” Stacie declared as they stepped out of the shop, her voice brimming with excitement.

The three women were still deep in conversation, their spirits high, when they suddenly found their path blocked. A group of six white men, ranging in age from late teens to their thirties, stood around the entrance. Their attire—blue jeans, t-shirts, work boots, and baseball caps bearing logos from local bars and beer companies—gave off a rough, country vibe.

“Hello, little darlins,” the oldest man said with a smirk, his full beard peppered with gray. He was wearing a baseball cap with a confederate flag.

Chloe blinked, surprised to find her way obstructed. “Oh, excuse me,” she said politely, trying to sidestep the situation.

The youngest of the group, a skinny man with scraggly hair and two golden front teeth, grinned. “Oh, no problem, little lady,” he said, his tone making the interaction feel far more uncomfortable than polite.

“We just wanted to have a word with you,” said the old man.

Beca, Jesse, and Cynthia Rose wandered through Smash Records, each gravitating toward their own section. The store was dimly lit, with rows of vinyl, CDs, and vintage posters plastered across the walls. Beca and Jesse were in the classic rock aisle, while Cynthia Rose flipped through albums in the R&B section, humming quietly to herself. 

Beca was focused, methodically scanning through each vinyl, searching for something she didn’t already have in her collection. Jesse, on the other hand, was more casual in his approach, flipping through records without much interest, mainly to pass the time. 

“Oh my god! We’re going to prom! I’m so excited for it! Are you excited for it, Becs?” Jesse suddenly asked, his enthusiasm bubbling over as he held a random record in his hand.

“Nope,” Beca replied flatly, barely looking up from a stack of indie band records from the '90s. She was engrossed in a search, seemingly unmoved by the excitement of prom.

Jesse frowned. “How can you not be excited about prom?” he asked, clearly puzzled. He couldn’t understand why someone wouldn’t share his excitement.

“The thought of hanging out with people from our old high school? Not exactly my idea of a great time,” Beca said with a shrug, continuing to browse.

“They weren’t all bad,” Jesse argued, though his tone suggested even he wasn’t fully convinced.

“Enough were,” Beca replied, her fingers tracing the edges of a Fleetwood Mac album she didn’t have yet. She’d been hunting for some of Stevie Nicks' lesser-known tracks, and this album of *Complete B-Sides & Non-Album Tracks* was a gem.

Persistent as ever, Jesse continued. “It’s going to be fun. You’ll see,” he said, his tone almost pleading now. He wanted Beca to feel the same excitement he did, to see prom the way he saw it—as a magical night to remember.

With a sigh, Beca decided to end the conversation. “Relax, dude. I’ve agreed to go, haven’t I?”

Jesse still wasn’t satisfied. He furrowed his brow. “So... you’re gonna ask Chloe as your date, right?”

Flipping to an alternative rock album from 2001, Beca avoided his gaze. “Not sure,” she muttered, clearly uninterested in the direction the conversation was heading.

“Why not?” Jesse pressed, his curiosity getting the better of him.

“I already agreed to go,” Beca replied. “And she already agreed to go. So, we’re both going.”

“Yes, but don’t you want to go with her?” Jesse asked, leaning in, as if the proximity would somehow get Beca to open up more.

“We’re going as friends, dude,” Beca said, her voice tinged with annoyance. She kept her eyes on the vinyls, though her thoughts were now elsewhere.

“But don’t you…” Jesse started, but Beca cut him off.

“We’re friends, Jesse,” Beca said, exasperated. Just then, her eyes flicked toward the front of the store, noticing a group of men who had just entered. They were three large, muscular guys, dressed in jeans, stained t-shirts, and work boots—guys who looked like they’d just come from a mechanic shop or a construction site. But it wasn’t their appearance that caught her attention; it was the way they were looking around the store, their eyes lingering a little too long on Cynthia Rose. 

Beca immediately picked up on the potential for trouble. She glanced at Cynthia Rose, who had noticed them too. Jesse, oblivious to the change in atmosphere, was still standing next to her, rambling about prom.

“Why don’t you go see if CR is going to get anything? I’m going to purchase this one,” Beca said, holding up the Fleetwood Mac album. Without waiting for a response, she made her way toward the checkout counter.

One of the muscle-bound men peeled away from the group and began following her, while the other two advanced toward Cynthia Rose. Beca could tell by the way Cynthia positioned herself between Jesse and the two men that she was ready to defend herself if necessary. Jesse, still clueless, continued flipping through records.

“Hello, mutie,” the bald man behind Beca said, his voice dripping with malice. He looked like he’d just stepped out of a garage, his shirt stained with grease, his jeans dirty and torn.

Ignoring him, Beca pretended to be absorbed in her transaction as the nervous young cashier scanned her record. She heard the other two men confront Cynthia Rose but trusted the AMG agent could handle herself. 

“Hey! I’m talking to you!” the bald man snapped, raising his voice. He was getting closer now, his breath hot on her neck.

Beca remained calm, placing her debit card back in her pocket and accepting the bag from the visibly shaken clerk. She shot the girl a reassuring smile before turning to leave, fully prepared for what was coming next.

Just as she anticipated, the man grabbed her by the elbow.

It was a mistake. 

Walking through the sprawling aisles of the sports megastore, ‘All-Star Sports’, Luke kept his focus on the task at hand—finding a new pair of football boots, or as the Americans called them, soccer cleats. Playing in a local Sunday soccer league for the past few years had kept him grounded and connected to some normalcy, but now he needed to upgrade his gear. However, despite the familiar buzz of a sports store, something felt wrong.

It wasn’t just paranoia. He had noticed them the moment he entered the store—two muscle-bound skinheads, their stares lingering a little too long as he passed by. Now, as he made his way deeper into the store, the two men remained about twenty feet behind him, keeping pace, and clearly not here to browse.

Luke wasn’t a stranger to hostility. Growing up for years at Barden Institute, he had received countless hours of training to use his mutant abilities. Much of it had been combat training that taught him to recognize that kind of aggression he could potentially be about to face. He could feel the menace now, radiating from the two men. 

They weren’t browsing; they were hunting.

Years of training at the Barden Institute had sharpened his instincts, and he knew a confrontation was inevitable. The key was controlling where it happened. Casually, he maneuvered himself to a more isolated area in the back corner of the store, a section filled with soccer gear. He made sure the space was tight enough that they could only come at him from one direction. His back was to them, but a nearby mirror gave him a clear view of their approach.

Luke’s heart rate remained steady, his mind racing through his options. His training at Barden had taught him to handle situations like this with precision and efficiency, while also expecting the unexpected. Sure enough, one of the men picked up an aluminum baseball bat from a rack as they approached.

“Fucking mutie!” snarled the skinhead with the bat, wasting no time as he swung it toward Luke’s head with full force.

A loud clang rang out as metal struck metal. Luke had shifted into his metallic form a split second before impact, and the bat bent backwards like cheap foil. The man holding it blinked in disbelief, his bravado quickly replaced with confusion.

Without missing a beat, Luke spun around, grabbing a nearby soccer ball from one of the displays. He slammed it into the face of the first man, catching him in the jaw and sending him crashing into a rack of cleats. The second skinhead charged at him, but Luke was faster. He hurled the soccer ball directly at the man’s face. In his metallic form, Luke’s strength was magnified tenfold. The soccer ball connected with a sickening crack, breaking the man’s nose and knocking him off his feet.

The first thug, now trying to stand, groaned as he struggled to get back up. Luke shifted back to his human form, stepping over him and delivering a sharp kick to his gut, forcing him to double over in pain. A second kick to the man’s knee sent him sprawling back onto the floor. Luke didn’t give him a chance to recover, stomping down on the man’s abdomen, followed by a solid strike to the face to ensure he stayed down.

The second skinhead, blood pouring from his nose, stumbled as he tried to regain his balance. Luke closed the gap, bringing his knee up to the man’s face, snapping his head back with a sharp crack. The man swayed, disoriented, but Luke wasn’t done. With a quick move, he hooked his heel behind the skinhead’s leg and shoved him hard in the chest. The man fell backward, his head hitting the floor with a thud. His eyes rolled back, and he lay still.

Satisfied that both attackers were down for the count, Luke straightened up, breathing a little harder but still calm. He glanced around the store; no one had noticed the brief scuffle yet, but that wouldn’t last long.

Without wasting another moment, Luke took off at a sprint, heading back toward the store’s entrance. He needed to find his friends before things escalated even further.

As the man behind her reached for her elbow, Beca reacted on instinct. Months of training with Luke had sharpened her reflexes. Luke had introduced fun challenges into their sessions, like one-on-one basketball games, encouraging her to use her powers in creative ways. One move she had perfected was a lightning-quick spin. By manipulating air currents, she could create a thin cushion beneath her shoes, making the floor frictionless. With a burst of air, she propelled herself into a fluid spin, and the would-be attacker’s grip missed entirely.

Before he could react, Beca grabbed his wrist and twisted it behind his back in a practiced motion, wrenching his arm upward and forcing his face down toward the counter. He let out a surprised grunt, clearly not expecting her to fight back. A micro burst of air helped propel his face into the counter with a bit more force than she would have normally been able to generate. It was enough to stun the would-be attacker.

Taking a moment to check on her friends, Beca glanced over at Cynthia Rose and Jesse. Cynthia Rose was holding her own against one of the two  assailants. The man had a knife and lunged at her, but CR easily sidestepped his lunge and tripped him with a trailing foot. She produced a taser from her pocket and jabbed it into his side. With a click and a sharp jolt of electricity, the man convulsed and collapsed, twitching on the floor.

Meanwhile, Jesse was facing the third thug, who was armed with brass knuckles. The man tried to take a swing, but before he could land his roundhouse punch, his arm jerked downward, as if the brass knuckles had suddenly become unbearably heavy. Jesse was using his powers to manipulate the brass knuckles, increasing their weight dramatically. The thug’s arm dropped to the ground, and he lost his balance, slamming face-first into the floor.

The store fell eerily silent, save for the groans of the downed attackers. Beca kept her grip tight on the man she had pinned. “Big mistake,” she muttered under her breath. She could feel him struggling beneath her, trying to break free, but her hold was firm.

“Beca! Here!” Cynthia Rose called out. She tossed the taser in Beca’s direction. A quick gust of wind guided the taser into Beca’s outstretched hand, a move that was now second nature to her. Without hesitation, she jammed the taser into the back of her attacker’s neck and hit the button. A jolt of electricity surged into the man, causing him to spasm violently before slumping unconscious at her feet.

Jesse, meanwhile, returned the brass knuckles to their normal weight as his opponent struggled to stand, his movements sluggish and uncoordinated. Jesse, taking no chances, delivered a solid right cross, his fist encased in metal. He had taken to carrying metal ball bearings that he could manipulate as needed, and in this case, he had formed a makeshift gauntlet. The punch landed with a satisfying crunch, knocking the third thug out cold.

The three of them stood there for a brief moment, surveying the aftermath. “We should get out of here,” Cynthia Rose said, breaking the tense silence. She shot a glance at Beca and Jesse, her eyes wide but determined. Beca nodded, her heart still pounding from the fight, but she knew staying here would only lead to more trouble.

Jesse’s gaze shifted toward the door, scanning for any more potential threats. He asked, “Do you think there’s any more of these guys?”

“Chloe!” Beca shouted as she used her power to propel herself towards the store’s entrance.

Without another word, the other two grabbed their things and followed Beca out of Smash Records. Behind them, the downed skinheads lay groaning on the floor, their attack having ended as abruptly as it began.

“We just want to have a word with you,” said the old man, his voice dripping with insincerity.

Stacie immediately moved, positioning herself between the six men and Aubrey. Her posture was protective, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. “We’re kind of busy. Why don’t you let us pass?”

The old man smiled, his yellowing teeth giving the expression an unnerving quality. “Come on sweetheart; we just want to talk,” he repeated.

“And if we don’t want to?” Aubrey’s voice was sharp, laced with both anger and wariness.

The old man’s smile widened into a leer. “Well, then our feelings might get hurt. And when that happens, we tend to lash out. Might do something you’d regret.”

One of the men, grinning with gold teeth, stepped forward, his hand reaching toward Chloe. “You’ll talk to us, won’t you?”

Before he could lay a finger on her, a five-foot-tall blur of brunette slammed into him from behind. The force sent him flying between Chloe and Stacie, crashing through the still-open door of Magnolia’s Boutique with a loud thud.

“What the…” the old man stammered, momentarily taken aback. He was further stunned as Luke suddenly appeared, sprinting in from another direction, his arrival completely unexpected.

One of the younger thugs moved to intercept Luke, throwing a punch. But before it could land, Luke’s jaw transformed into solid metal. A sickening crunch echoed as the man’s fist shattered, his bones breaking on impact. He stumbled back, clutching his ruined hand in pain, wincing as his comrades recoiled in disbelief. Without slowing down Luke barreled into the injured man and sent him skidding away.

The two men flanking the old leader lunged toward Stacie and Aubrey. Stacie reacted instinctively, her skin hardening till it was rock solid. With one swift movement, she thrust her hands forward, catching both men at the bridge of their noses with her solid palms. Her arms extended further, launching the men backward. They both crashed to the ground several feet away, groaning as they struggled to get back up.

“Oh, for fuck’s sake,” the old man cursed, clearly losing his patience. His eyes darted around, quickly assessing the situation. His hand moved to the back of his pants, pulling a gun out of the holster at the small of his back, his fingers trembling as he leveled it at Stacie.

Before he could fire, the weapon was yanked from his grip by an unseen force. It floated in the air for a brief second, then compressed into a small, crumpled ball of metal, as if being squeezed by an invisible hand. The old man’s eyes widened in shock, but before he could react further, Aubrey stepped forward. She pressed her hand to his chest, her expression cold and unwavering.

With a quick surge of power, Aubrey sent a jolt of electricity into the old man. His body convulsed as the energy coursed through him. He flew backward, landing on the pavement with a dull thud, unconscious. The crushed pistol clattered to the ground beside him.

Jesse arrived just in time to see the old man drop. Without hesitation, he rushed to Aubrey’s side, wrapping her in a tight embrace. “Thank God you’re alright!”

Aubrey allowed herself a brief moment of relief in Jesse’s arms, but her attention quickly snapped back to the scene around them. The confrontation had ended as abruptly as it had begun, but the students had no time to celebrate their victory.

A voice, booming and authoritative, shattered the moment of quiet. “THIS IS THE POLICE! YOU ARE UNDER ARREST! GET ON THE GROUND NOW!”

“Are you frickin' kidding me?” Beca muttered under her breath, her hands balling into fists.

The students turned, startled, to see a squad of ten police officers, all armed with shotguns and all pointed directly at them.

Luke was the first to react, lifting his hands in a show of surrender. “Officers, thank you for coming, but—”

“FREEZE! GET ON THE GROUND! YOU’RE UNDER ARREST!” the lead officer shouted, cutting him off.

Aubrey, her voice calm but clearly irritated, stepped forward. “Officers, we were the ones who were attacked.”

“GET ON THE GROUND!” the officer barked again, his tone leaving no room for discussion.

The Barden students exchanged bewildered glances, their confusion growing as they realized the situation was spiraling out of control. They were preparing to comply when two men in suits approached the officers—federal agents. Luke and Cynthia Rose had spotted them earlier, observing from a distance when they first arrived at the mall.

The lead cop looked like he was about to protest their sudden involvement, but one of the Feds handed him a cellphone. The officer's face paled as he listened to the voice on the other end. Without saying a word, he nodded, handed the phone back, and then turned to his men.

“Collect the six suspects here. And get the ones down in All-Star Sports and Smash Records,” he ordered, his tone noticeably subdued.

As the police began handcuffing the would-be attackers, the two federal agents approached Aubrey and Luke. One of them, a tall man with a no-nonsense demeanor, spoke first. His tone was curt and professional. “We’ll take care of this. The security footage clearly shows who the aggressors were. Copies will be provided to the police and the district attorney. You won’t be charged. However, I suggest you return to the Institute. Quickly.”

Luke’s eyes narrowed, suspicion creeping into his voice. “Who are you?”

The agent exchanged a glance with his partner before responding. “Defense Intelligence Agency. We’ve been assigned to keep an eye on the Institute.”

“Wait, we’re being spied on?” Jesse asked, his expression shifting from confusion to anger.

“Observed,” the agent corrected, his tone flat and emotionless.

Jesse bristled, looking like he was about to argue further, but Aubrey swiftly intervened. “I think it’s time for us to go,” she said, her voice carrying an air of finality. She cast a glance toward the federal agents. “Thank you for your assistance, officers.”

With that, she quickly herded the group away from the scene, her heart pounding in her chest. As they exited the mall, the weight of the day’s events pressed down on her. All she wanted now was to return to the safety of the Institute—before anything else could go wrong.

Chapter Text

‘The Light that Brings Us Together’

Book Two: Darkness 

Chapter 14

All Things End with a Prom

Stacie leaned back in her chair, letting out a breath. “So, CR, are you interested in going to the spa tomorrow?” Her voice was casual, but Cynthia Rose picked up on the undercurrent of anticipation.

“Wait-wait-wait,” Cynthia Rose frowned, looking up from her iphone. “You're planning on going to a spa tomorrow? After what happened? Are you still planning on going to the prom?”

“Of course,” Stacie replied, as if the question itself was absurd.

Cynthia Rose’s brows shot up in disbelief. “Are you joking?”

“Not in the slightest,” Stacie’s voice hardened just a bit, the edge unmistakable.

“Why in God's name would you go after… you know…" Cynthia Rose gestured vaguely, thinking back to the chaos at the mall just a couple hours ago, the menace, the fight, the almost-arrest.”

Staring at her best for a moment, Stacie collected herself before answering, “Because I'm not letting a bunch of white trash yahoos decide what I do with my life.” Her jaw tightened. “I’m not hiding because some cowardly bigots tried to pick a fight.”

“What about the cops that tried to arrest us?”

“They’re of the same stuff as the yahoos,” Stacie said, as if it made no never-mind. “They’re not telling me what I can and can’t do. I made the decision to do something I’m legally allowed to do.”

“You only decided to go to prom, like—what—yesterday,” Cynthia Rose reminded her, a mixture of confusion and exhaustion in her voice.

“That doesn't matter,” Stacie’s eyes flashed with determination and resolve. “What matters is that I made that decision. Me, not them. And if I decide to go to a spa, get a mani and pedi, and walk into that prom looking amazing, then that’s exactly what I’m going to do.”

“But why?” Cynthia Rose pressed, searching for some logical reason in all of it.

“Because I'm not letting more of my life be taken away by ignorance and assholes,” Stacie’s words were heavy, defiant, with layers of unspoken history beneath them.

Cynthia Rose looked at her friend, really looked, and saw the fire in Stacie's eyes, the tension in her shoulders. She softened a bit. “Stacie…”

“You've known me a long time, CR,” Stacie cut in, her voice quieter but no less fierce. “You know what I went through before Gail found me. You know how much was taken.”

With that reminder Cynthia Rose’s heart sank, understanding creeping in. “But is it really worth all this? The stress, the risk?”

“Think about it,” Stacie said, her voice now calm, even persuasive. “Think about what you’ve gone through, what I’ve gone through. Can you honestly say standing up for ourselves isn’t worth it? After everything?”

Cynthia Rose hesitated, thinking about it. About the fight at the mall. About the fear when she knew those men were looking for trouble. About how the dance seemed so trivial in the grand scheme of things, yet now… something in Stacie’s words struck a chord.

”But it’s just a dance,” she murmured, almost to herself.

“It’s not just a dance,” Stacie corrected. “It’s a sense of normality. A rite of passage for young people that was denied to you and me. It’s something we deserve.”

Cynthia Rose looked into her friend’s eyes and saw the hope there, the determination. Stacie was right. It wasn’t just about the dance. It was about reclaiming something for themselves.

She sighed, relenting. “Okay… I understand. I’m still in.”

Unbeknownst to Stacie and Cynthia Rose, their discussion about going to prom had not gone unheard. Two others, in different places, had caught wind of their conversation. One was sitting outside on a bench under the open window, while the other had been about to enter the room from the corridor.

Leaning back against the bench, Beca had her earbuds in but hadn’t been listening to any music when she first overheard Stacie’s and CR’s voices drifting through the window. The topic of the conversation immediately caught her attention. She hadn’t been particularly excited about prom to begin with—too much hype, too much effort, too little reward. After the confrontation at the mall earlier, she'd figured the prom was definitely off the table. Yet, as she overheard Stacie’s defiant words, something shifted in her mind.

Stacie was right. Why should they—why should Chloe—have to give up something because of those jerks? Beca wasn’t one to give in to authority easily, let alone to a bunch of bigoted strangers trying to make them feel small. Rebellion came naturally to the petite girl, and she suddenly found herself imagining walking into that prom with Chloe on her arm, heads turning as they entered.

A grin tugged at the corners of her mouth. Yeah, she was doing this. She was taking Chloe to prom, and nothing was going to stop her.

Meanwhile, in the hallway, Aubrey had paused just before entering the room, her hand resting on the doorknob. She hadn’t meant to eavesdrop, but when she heard Stacie’s passionate voice coming from inside, she hesitated. Luke and her had discussed canceling the prom plans, and Aubrey had initially been on board with that decision. The risks seemed too high, especially after the mall incident. Keeping everyone safe was her priority.

But listening to Stacie now, that nagging sense of duty began to change. Why should Stacie—or Jesse, for that matter—have to give up something they were excited about because of a few thugs? Aubrey had always been a stickler for rules, for doing the right thing. But this wasn’t right. They had done nothing wrong, and it wasn’t fair to let fear dictate their lives.

For once, Aubrey felt like breaking the rules—or at least bending them a little. She wanted to make sure Stacie got that spa day tomorrow and that she and Jesse would have their prom experience. Taking a deep breath, Aubrey made her decision.

She pushed open the door and stepped inside. Cynthia Rose and Stacie immediately looked up, their eyes wide, as if they’d been caught in the middle of something secret.

Before either could speak, Aubrey’s voice cut through the tension. “What time are we going to the spa tomorrow?”

Stacie blinked, visibly taken aback by the question. She had expected to have to fight for her right to go, not for Aubrey to step in and support it. It was a relief, one she hadn’t even realized she needed.

“The time, Stacie?” Aubrey pressed, smiling. “Do we have an appointment?”

“Oh—uh—yeah,” Stacie nodded, still trying to process the sudden change in tone. “I set it up before we went to the mall.”

“Perfect,” Aubrey said, a warm smile spreading across her face. “What time?”

“Eleven. Tomorrow morning,” Stacie replied, her grin finally matching Aubrey’s.

“Great. I’ll see you both there,” Aubrey nodded, the matter now settled as far as she was concerned.

“What just happened?” Stacie and Cynthia Rose simultaneously

Moving swiftly through the grounds of the Barden Institute, Beca began her search for Chloe. Her instincts were telling her that the redhead would be found in the gardens. Since returning from the Dark Realm, Chloe had retreated there a few times, and it seemed like the best place to start looking. Something about it just felt right to Beca.

Without hesitation, Beca lifted her feet a few centimeters off the gravel path, using her powers to glide forward faster than she could on foot. She cut through the grounds, ignoring Luke, who was working out, and Jesse who was busy writing something while sitting at a picnic table that was covered in crumpled papers, and focused only on finding Chloe. 

Moving quickly over the ground, the air flows past Beca, feeling crisp in the late spring afternoon. She shields her eyes to block the sun which hangs low as the afternoon stretches into early evening.

After a few minutes of searching, Beca spotted Chloe sitting alone in the rose garden. She stopped herself short and dropped back onto her feet quietly, not wanting to disturb the peaceful atmosphere of the place. The rose garden sat tucked away, a serene area a few hundred meters from the mansion. Tall green hedges bordered three sides of the garden, offering privacy, while the fourth side opened to a shaded path leading back to the main grounds. The garden was well-maintained, its beauty undisturbed, with wooden benches nestled under the cool shade of climbing vines.

A soft smile came to Beca’s lips as she observed Chloe sitting on one of the benches, her expression distant, lost in thought. For a moment, Beca hesitated, wondering if she should turn back and give Chloe some space. She found her resolve wavering. Maybe asking Chloe to go with her to the prom wasn’t the best idea after all. She almost took a step back, ready to leave, when Chloe noticed her and broke into a warm, wide smile. She waved Beca over, her usual radiance filling the quiet garden.

“What’ya doing, Red?” Beca asked, trying to be nonchalant as she stepped into the peaceful haven of the roses.

“Walking in the garden of memories, I suppose,” Chloe replied with a soft laugh, amusement twinkling in her voice.

“Oh yeah?” Beca asked, intrigued, though she wasn’t sure what to expect from Chloe’s response.

“Yeah,” Chloe nodded, her gaze wandering over the flowers. She patted the bench next to her. “Care to join me?”

Beca tried to act cool, but in reality, she practically leapt at the opportunity. She sat down next to Chloe, immediately feeling more at ease but still nervous about what she had come here to ask. 

They sat in silence for a while, enjoying the peacefulness of the garden. Beca wasn’t sure how to bring up prom, so she simply waited, fidgeting slightly, hoping the right moment would present itself.

After a while, Chloe broke the silence. “I used to come here during my first time at Barden.” The redhead glanced around the rose garden, her eyes far away. “Now I come here to enjoy seeing color, hearing the birds and insects. To enjoy the fresh air. It allows me to think, to remember the times when everything felt… simpler. I thought escaping the Dark Realm meant a return to normality, but now, with everything going on—mutant registration, the fights today at the mall, the uncertainty of it all—I feel lost sometimes.”

Beca’s heart clenched. Chloe, sounded vulnerable, almost defeated. She hated hearing that Chloe felt lost, especially after all she had been through. In the short time she had known the redhead she had come to see Chloe as this unshakeable force of optimism and warmth. Hearing this—seeing this side of her—reminded Beca that Chloe wasn’t immune to the weight of the world around them. She reached out and took Chloe’s hand, giving it a gentle squeeze.

“You’re not lost. Not anymore. And you don’t have to worry about being lost again. Not if I have anything to say about it,” Beca said sincerely.

Chloe’s expression softened, a faint smile touching her lips. “Thank you, Beca. That means more than you know.”

They sat in silence for a few more moments, the soft rustle of leaves and birdsong surrounding them. Beca still hadn’t asked her question, and it weighed on her, pressing against her chest.

“You and I visited it together a few times,” Chloe said softly, looking down at their joined hands.

“Really?” Beca asked. She had a hard time picturing the idea, till she looked into Chloe’s eyes and saw her open honesty. Then it left no doubt that Beca had indeed sat in this garden next to the redhead. “I wish I could remember that.”

“Me too,” Chloe replied softly, more to herself. A momentary cloud of wistfulness crossed her face, but was quickly pushed aside. “Well, we’ll just have to make new memories.” 

“Yeah, we do.”

The two fell into another long silence. Both watching the sun slowly descending towards the horizon. Sitting quietly it was easy to see that Chloe was quite comfortable sitting in silence. The trouble for Beca is that she’s never been that good sitting quietly. The longer the silence between them lasted the more Beca began to fidget. This was a fact that Chloe picked up on rather quickly.

“So, Becs,” Chloe started, her tone playful. “What’s up?”

“Oh, uh…” Beca stammered, feeling her face grow warm. She didn’t understand why she was so nervous. This was Chloe, the kindest, most understanding person she knew. But somehow, the idea of asking her to prom had turned Beca into a complete spaz.

“Were you looking for me, or just wandering the grounds?” Chloe asked, raising an eyebrow, a teasing smile tugging at her lips.

“I—I was looking for you,” Beca admitted, her voice faltering. She forced herself to look at Chloe, though the nerves made her stomach twist into knots.

“Oh?” Chloe’s interest piqued. “What for?”

Beca swallowed hard. Why was this so difficult? It wasn’t like she hadn’t faced terrifying situations before—hell, they had fought monsters from another dimension! But asking Chloe to prom? That somehow felt more terrifying than anything else. Which made no sense; she was just talking to Chloe, who might be the sweetest person on the planet. No matter how she answered, she was going to be sweet and nice about it. 

So why was she so nervous?

“Becs, are you okay? You’re kind of acting weird,” Chloe said cautiously. “Are you here to let me know that the prom plans are canceled?”

“What?”

“I mean, after what happened at the mall, I understand that everyone doesn’t want to go anymore,” Chloe said.

“Oh, no!” Beca answered.

“Huh?”

“No, the prom’s still on,” Beca answered.

“Really?

“Yeah—I think so,” Beca said.

“Then what did you want to talk to me about?”

“I—ummm…”

“Hmmmm?”

“Will you go to the prom with me?” Beca mumbled.

“Umm-I didn’t catch that,” Chloe said apologetically, leaning in slightly, her brow furrowed.

“Will you go to the prom with me?” Beca said even quieter than before, hoping Chloe would somehow catch the words this time.

“I’m sorry, what?” Chloe said gently, clearly not understanding Beca’s awkward mumbling.

Beca took a deep breath and blurted out, “WILL YOU GO TO THE PROM WITH ME?” Beca’s eyes widened in shock at what she had done, and she clamped her hands over her mouth. She couldn’t believe she had just shouted out the question.

Stunned at Beca’s outburst, Chloe’s mouth hung  open slightly. The silence that followed was agonizing for Beca, and she immediately regretted asking in such a panicked, loud way. 

Misreading the silence, Beca started to ramble as she tried to take back the question. “I’m sorry, I don’t know what I just did, of course you are going to prom, and I will be there, but that doesn’t mean we are going together, and that’s cool, I mean…”

Shaking her head with a smile, Chloe softly grabbed Beca’s chin, tilting it up to make her meet her eyes. “Beca Mitchell,” Chloe said softly, her voice full of affection, “of course I’ll go with you to prom.”

Beca blinked, caught between disbelief and a flood of relief. “Wait—you’re serious?” she asked, her voice cracking slightly.

Chloe laughed, her usual light and musical tone returning. “Yes, I’m serious! Why wouldn’t I be?”

“I don’t know,” Beca muttered, rubbing the back of her neck awkwardly. “I guess I just didn’t expect this to be so… easy. I thought you’d say no or laugh at me.” 

She frowned, feeling foolish. All that worrying, and for what?   

Chloe’s expression softened even more, her eyes gentle as she spoke. “Beca, I’d never laugh at you. I know how hard it is for you to ask something like this.” She squeezed Beca’s hand again, a comforting warmth radiating from her. “Besides, I always wanted to go with you.”

Those words hit Beca like a warm wave. She felt her shoulders relax, the tension melting away. “You did?” Beca asked, her voice quiet, the disbelief still lingering in her chest.

“Of course,” Chloe nodded, her thumb brushing lightly over Beca’s knuckles. “I just didn’t know if you’d ever ask.”

“I’m sorry,” Beca said, her nerves finally starting to settle down.

Leaning back, closing her eyes and tilting her face up toward the sun, Chloe said, “Nothing for you to apologize for. It’s going to be amazing, Becs. I’m really glad you asked me.”

The two sat in comfortable silence for a while longer, the moment stretching out, serene and perfect in its simplicity. Grinning, Beca felt  a weight lift from her chest. She had done it. She had asked Chloe to prom, and Chloe had said yes. Everything else—the mutant registration act, the chaos at the mall, the dangers they faced, the chaos that always seemed to find them—seemed to fade into the background as they sat together in the rose garden. Right now, all she cared about was Chloe, sitting next to her, smiling and happy.

“So,” Beca began, her lips curving into a mischievous grin, “do you think we’ll be the hottest couple at prom?”

Chloe laughed, a bright and joyful sound filling the garden once more. “Oh, without a doubt. We’ll be unstoppable.”

“Damn right,” Beca smirked.

Sitting in the Professor’s office, Jack, Gail and Professor Smith were having a spirited discussion about what had occurred at the mall, and the upcoming prom. The heavy scent of leather and old books filled the air. The office, lined with shelves of academic tomes and various oddities, usually provided a sense of security for the Professor. But after today’s events, the atmosphere was charged with tension.

“What are we going to do about what happened at the mall?” Gail asked. 

“We may need to restrict the movement of the students that are still at the Institute,” said the Professor seated behind his cluttered desk.

“Can we do that, John?” Jack asked. “All the remaining students are over eighteen.”

“We might not be able to restrict the students, but we could encourage them to be careful by keeping them better informed,” said Gail.

“I will work with Charlene to keep all students better informed,” said John.

“I just thank god that none of the students were injured,” Gail said. 

“Or arrested,” Jack added with a warry grimace. He leaned back in his chair, looking far too exhausted by recent events.

“Thanks to timely intervention,” the Professor said, his voice calm but with an edge of seriousness. Professor Smith, had seen his fair share of odd situations, especially recently, but this incident was a new and troubling phenomenon, that portended more serious events to come.

“Who were those suits, John?” Jack asked, his brow furrowing as he leaned forward again. His earlier concern giving way to genuine curiosity.

The Professor hesitated for a moment, clearly weighing how much to reveal. ”It seems like the DIA has put the students under surveillance,” he said finally, his voice measured.

Ever the pragmatic one, Gail raised an eyebrow as she said, “I don’t know if I should be happy or outraged.”

With his usual sardonic tone, Jack remarked, “Things can be two things.”

Giving her husband a nod, Gail agreed, “Still, it’s disturbing. Are we under surveillance right now?"

“Most assuredly,” John replied. He gestured vaguely toward the walls of his office. “This office has some measures to protect against unauthorized observation, but we’re dealing with the DIA and CIA. Who knows how effective they are?”

“And NSA,” Gail added. Her voice had a slight edge to it now, more than just professional concern. “My contacts have told me that the NSA is playing chaperone for the two, making sure they play nice with each other.”

“That’s new information,” John remarked, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. Gail in her role as CEO of AMG was always well-connected, and her intel rarely came without a source to back it up.

Jack grimaced again. There was no humor in his eyes as he said, “Makes me wonder if this is the first step in bringing the FBI into this partnership.”

“You think?” John asked as he looked at him sharply. 

Folding her arms across her chest, Gail said “It would make sense. The CIA and DIA both have mandates for operating outside the United States. The NSA has some authority within U.S. borders, but the FBI’s jurisdiction is domestic. And they’ve always had better inter-departmental relationships with the FBI than the other agencies.”

“So we must assume that everything we say or do is being watched.”

“Wonderful,” Jack muttered under his breath, clearly irritated. He crossed his arms, staring at the floor for a moment.

“What about the men that confronted the students?” Gail asked, shifting the focus of the conversation. She was always the one to stay on task.

“That’s the real mystery,” Jack said, leaning back in his chair and running a hand through his hair. “You had Charlene looking into what she could find out about them.”

The Professor nodded as he said, “They are all a part of a local gun club, that has a reputation for connections to white-supremacists and ultranationalists.”

“From what Aubrey and Luke reported, they weren’t just a bunch of yahoo good old boys—they were trained and organized,” said Gail.

“The DIA’s presence is bad enough, but these guys? There was something different about them,” observed Jack.

“Different how?” John asked.

“I can’t say for sure yet,” Jack answered with a shake of his head. “But I have a feeling they weren’t just monitoring the students—they were confident enough to make a move in a public space. They were able to track the students to multiple locations within the mall. They made moves at multiple locations simultaneously. They possibly had a goal to extract one or more of the students.” He lifted a finger with each observation listed. “And finally, the local police were able to respond with overwhelming force in record response time.”

Gail’s eyes widened slightly. “So, what? We’ve got rogue elements running around?”

The Professor frowned. “That wouldn’t be unprecedented. We’ve seen elements within intelligence agencies act outside their official purview before. But why here? Why now?”

“The Mutant Registration Act has riled the general public up,” John said, almost to himself. “There’s something about the response time about the yahoos and the local sheriff’s department, something that’s troubling.”

“I agree; to make such a public move that would have drawn the attention of more than one agency,” Gail said.

“Maybe that was the point, to give some agency an excuse to respond,” Jack said.

“And not in a protective capacity,” Gail added. She shifted uncomfortably in her chair. “So we’ve got this prom on Friday. Are we going to let the students go, or do we strongly discourage them?”

“Will they be shadowed even there?” Jack asked.

“That’s a good question,” John mused. “The DIA will most certainly, and whoever else are interested most likely won’t stop just because it’s prom. In fact, a large gathering like that might be an opportunity for...whatever it is they’re planning.”

“I thought prom was supposed to be fun,” Gail sighed. 

Jack’s face darkened. “Great. Now I have to worry about a prom where the real danger isn’t just bad punch or teenage drama, but government operatives.”

John smiled faintly, though there was little humor in it. “Welcome to the world of clandestine operations, where even high school dances might be battlefields for power plays.”

Before they could say anything more there was a firm knock at the Professor’s door.

“Come in,” said John as he leaned back slightly, watching intently as Aubrey and Luke, the two head students, entered the room. While neither of them appeared nervous, there was an unfamiliar hesitation in their steps, something that wasn’t typical of the confident duo.

“Ah, Ms. Posen, Mr. Shaw. What can I do for you?” Professor Smith asked, folding his hands on the desk.

Aubrey exchanged a glance with Luke, who gave her a reassuring nod. Taking a deep breath, Aubrey stepped forward and spoke. “We wanted to inform you that after speaking to all the remaining students, we’ve decided—we’ll be going to the Barden High School prom this Friday night.”

Professor Smith raised an eyebrow, his face calm but curious. “You’ve all agreed?”

Stepping up beside Aubrey, Luke answered, his voice resolute, “Yes, sir. We’ve talked to everyone. We’re not going to be intimidated by a bunch of hick bigots.”

“There could be trouble, possibly even danger,” Gail interjected, her tone even but serious. She had been deeply concerned about the recent incidents at the mall and the escalating tensions surrounding the enhanced humans in general.

Squaring her shoulders, Aubrey stood a little straighter. “We’ve proven that we can defend ourselves, Ms. Abernathy-McKadden,” she said, her confidence shining through.

Jack, seated beside Gail, leaned forward slightly. “What about the high school students attending? You’re not just talking about protecting yourselves.”

“If any of the students confront us, we’ve decided we will leave,” Luke answered, his voice calm but determined. “We’re not going there to cause trouble or make things worse. If it becomes an issue, we’ll walk away.”

Gail’s expression softened a bit, but there was still concern in her eyes. “What about an outside group? The people who confronted you today? If something like that happens, you could be putting everyone at that prom in danger.”

Nodding, Aubrey clearly had anticipated this question. “We’ve thought about that. If it looks like there’s a real threat, we’re prepared to leave if it’s necessary. We’ll also act to protect the other students if the situation escalates. And, Professor, we’d like you to leverage your contacts with the Defense Department to request additional security from those monitoring us.”

“You think I have that kind of pull?” Professor Smith asked, raising an eyebrow, though there was a faint hint of amusement in his voice.

Both Aubrey and Luke answered simultaneously, “Yes, sir.”

Professor Smith chuckled softly, nodding. “Well, yes, I suppose I do. I’ll make the request.”

Ever the planner, Gail chimed in, “We’ll also bring in some of AMG’s security detail to provide extra surveillance. It wouldn’t hurt to have additional eyes on the situation.”

Aubrey’s eyes brightened at the hint of support from Gail. “Does that mean you’ll support our decision to attend the prom?”

The AMG CEO studied Aubrey for a moment, considering her next question carefully. “Why is this so important to all of you?”

There was a brief pause as Aubrey gathered her thoughts. She inhaled deeply, and with a steady voice, answered, “I recently overheard someone say something that resonated with me, and I agree completely. This prom isn’t just about going to a dance. It’s about having a sense of normalcy—a chance to experience something regular, something every high school student looks forward to. Here at the institute, normalcy is rare. Going to prom is a rite of passage, and there’s a real chance that it could be denied to us in the future, especially with the looming Mutant Registration Act. It could pass any day now, even while we’re at the prom. Before that happens, we want this one night to just be students, like everyone else. And honestly, Stacie was right—after everything, a night of celebration is something we deserve.”

There was a moment of silence in the room as Aubrey’s words sank in. Professor Smith regarded her with a studious look. Jack, sitting next to Gail, nodded his approval, his eyes softening as he glanced at the two students.

Looking from Aubrey to Luke and then back to Aubrey, Gail answered, “You make a strong case. Yes, Aubrey, we support you. If this is what the students want, we’ll do everything we can to make sure it happens safely.”

Aubrey and Luke exchanged a quick glance of relief before Aubrey turned back to Gail and the Professor. “Thank you. We really appreciate it.”

Professor Smith nodded with a smile. “Just remember, you’ll have a lot of people looking out for you—whether you see them or not.”

“We’ll be careful,” Luke promised.

“I do have one request,” Gail said. Both students nodded, so the AMG CEO continued, “It’s going to take a moment to set this up. I ask that you remain here at the Institute until it’s time to go to the prom.”

“We wanted to go to a spa to get our hair done, and mani-pedis,” said Aubrey.

“I figured,” answered Gail. “What I propose is I bring in professional stylists who will be able to offer the full spa treatment.” She gave the blonde student a hopeful smile.

“That’s acceptable,” answered Aubrey. “We’ll do our spa day onsite.”

“Thank you,” said Gail. “We’ll get started on setting everything up.”

With a final nod from the Professor, Aubrey and Luke left the office to let the others know that the prom was a go..

“Tell me again why we have to go to this thing?” Beca muttered, glaring at her reflection in the mirror as she fumbled with her tie for the third time. She tugged at the stubborn fabric, her irritation mounting.

“Because it’s PROM!” Jesse’s voice boomed from the other side of the room. He adjusted his tuxedo in the mirror, smoothing the lapels with dramatic flair. “Look at me—I look like a young dashing James Bond. And you,” he added, pointing at her, “you clean up surprisingly well!”

Beca shot him a glare and flipped him off. “Whatever. This whole thing is overrated.”

“No, it’s not,” Jesse countered with a grin, ignoring her salty demeanor. “You’ve got the sleek all-black suit thing going on, and that blue tie? Chef’s kiss. Very ‘Beca trying to look like she doesn’t care, but secretly nailing it.’”

Beca groaned. “I don’t even want to go, dude.”

“You’ll thank me later,” Jesse said smugly, fiddling with his cufflinks. “Come on, it’s not just about the prom—it’s about dancing with the ladies who mean the world to us.”

“I can’t dance,” Beca grumbled, still wrestling with the tie.

“You can dance,” Jesse teased, stepping closer to fix her tie. “Not well, but you can.”

“I hate you,” Beca muttered as he adjusted the knot.

“No, you don’t,” Jesse said with a wink.

“Um, yeah, I do.”

“You love me,” he retorted with confidence.

“I tolerate you,” Beca shot back. Then, almost without thinking, she added, “I love Chloe.”

The room went quiet for a beat. Beca froze, realizing what she’d just said, and slowly turned to see Jesse’s face lighting up with the most obnoxiously cheesy grin she’d ever seen.

“Oh my God,” he started, but Beca held up a warning finger.

“Don’t,” she said sharply.

Jesse raised his hands in mock surrender, though the grin remained. “You said it,” he said softly.

“Shut up.”

“You don’t have to say anything to me or even to her. But Beca…” He hesitated, then continued gently, “You owe it to yourself—and to Chloe—to have a good time tonight. Let yourself enjoy it.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Beca asked, crossing her arms.

Jesse sighed, his usual playful demeanor softening. “I mean, we don’t know what’s going to happen tomorrow, or next week, or whenever. The world’s been… weird lately. That’s why I pushed for this night—for all of us. Just one normal night. Friends, fun, music. High school stuff.”

Beca rolled her eyes but didn’t argue.

“Come on,” Jesse pressed. “What’s the worst that can happen? You laugh, you dance, you have fun, and you see Chloe in that dress.”

At the mention of Chloe, Beca’s resolve wavered slightly, though she tried to hide it.

“Fine,” she huffed.

“Yes!” Jesse pumped his fist in triumph, earning a groan from Beca.

“Don’t make this weird,” she warned.

“Too late,” Jesse replied with a grin. “But seriously, you’re going to thank me.”

Beca shook her head, though a faint smile tugged at her lips.

“Who’s ready for the best prom ever?” Jesse called out, his energy infectious.

The foyer of the Barden Institute was buzzing with energy as students milled about, dressed to the nines and brimming with anticipation for the night. The students as a whole were still shocked that the Professor had agreed to let them attend the prom. He, Jack and Gail were reticent, but understood that this could be a sort of a last hurrah, since the voting on the Mutant Registration Act was now expected to occur simultaneously with the dance. 

Even Aubrey and Beca were excited for the prom, though Aubrey tried to maintain a dignified example for the rest, while Beca tried to maintain a sense of aloof indifference. 

Everything seemed to be falling into place. Gail had come through in a big way, bringing in a veritable army of stylists for the students to work with in creating their look for the night.

Standing near the base of the grand staircase, Beca nervously adjusted the cuffs of her fitted navy-blue suit, a sharp contrast to her usual laid-back style. 

Looking around, Beca noted Luke who gave her a polite nod and wave. “Looking sharp, Mitchell,” he called from across the room. His tie hung slightly askew in a way that made him look effortlessly cool.

“You too,” she responded.  

He stood with Cynthia Rose and Stacie, who were both captivating in their outfits. Cynthia wore a sleek burgundy suit with a matching vest, exuding her usual easy confidence. Stacie, meanwhile, dazzled in a floor-length emerald gown that shimmered with every step she took, her striking presence turning heads every time she moved.

“Oh!” Chloe’s voice from the top of the staircase pulled Beca’s attention. She looked up, and everything else seemed to fade. Beca felt her breath catch, her heart suddenly pounding in her chest as she took in the redhead. There Chloe stood, radiant and glowing. The deep crystal-blue dress she wore shimmered in the light, hugging her in all the right places and flowing down to just above her ankles. Silver heels peeked out from beneath the hem, sparkling like stars with every step she took. But it wasn’t just the dress that caught Beca’s breath; it was Chloe herself. She seemed to glow, her warm skin illuminated by the soft golden light of the room.

Chloe’s smile widened as she descended the steps, her excitement palpable as she took in the petite brunette and her attire for the evening.

The ensemble fit Beca as if it had been tailored for her. The whole look was Chloe’s idea, and now that Beca saw Chloe’s reaction, she was glad she’d listened.

With a deep breath, Chloe seemed to regain her composure, and she resumed walking down the steps. As she reached the final step, Beca still hadn’t responded.

“Becs?” Chloe tilted her head, her soft voice breaking through Beca’s trance. “Are you okay, Becs?”

Beca blinked, feeling the heat rush to her cheeks. “I’m fine—fine! God, you’re fine. I mean, I’m fine! Just—uh—fine.” She cringed at her own awkwardness, wanting to crawl under a rug. “Chloe, you’re perfect—uh, fine… I mean, perfect.”

Chloe burst out laughing, her joy contagious. Her laugh lit up her entire face, and Beca couldn’t help but smile back.

“Are you kidding?” Chloe asked between giggles. “You’re not just fine—you’re gorgeous, Becs.”

Beca finally managed to find her voice. “You look… beautiful. Stunning. So amazing.” She stepped closer, letting Chloe pull her into a tight hug.

You look amazing,” Chloe whispered in her ear, her voice soft and sincere. “That suit is incredible.”

Before Beca could respond, a familiar voice interrupted. “Rebecca Anne Mitchell! You look amazing!”

Beca turned sharply, her eyes wide. “MOM?!?”

Her mother, stood near the doorway, holding a camera. “I had to come see this for myself. Jesse told me you were going to prom, and I wasn’t about to miss it.”

Beca shot Jesse a murderous glare as he stood laughing with Aubrey and both of their parents. Refocusing on her mother, she whined, “You brought your camera?”

“Of course,” responded the older Mitchell woman.

“Why can’t you just use your phone like a normal person?” Beca groaned.

Her mother grinned as she adjusted the viewfinder on her camera. “Because real cameras take better pictures. And…”

“You’re old,” Beca finished with a smirk.

“I’m old,” Beca’s mother agreed, chuckling. She turned her attention to Chloe and smiled warmly. “You must be Chloe. My, aren’t you gorgeous.”

Chloe blushed but smiled back. “Hi! It’s so nice to meet you, Mrs. Mitchell.”

“Please call me Mary,” Beca’s mom replied, snapping a quick photo of the two.

Across the room, Gail clapped her hands to get everyone’s attention. “Alright, everyone! Picture time! Line up by the staircase!”

There was a collective groan as students shuffled into place, but the grumbles quickly turned into laughter as they struck playful poses for the cameras. 

Walking alongside Aubrey, Jesse gave Beca and Chloe a thumbs-up. Beca rolled her eyes, though she had to admit her childhood friend looked polished in a classic black tuxedo, his hair neatly styled. She still flipped him off as he passed by, which just drew a chuckle from Jesse.

When everyone was in place, camera flashes went off in bursts as Gail and the parents present played the role of paparazzi, documenting every moment before the big event. Even Charlene was there taking pictures.

Cynthia Rose stood at the edge of the group, throwing up a peace sign while Stacie leaned into the frame, giving her most dramatic smolder. Luke, looking suave in his suit, had his arms around the two women , Bumper, holding a flask he’d managed to smuggle in, photobombed a number of pictures, earning both laughs and exasperated looks in equal measure.

Beca found herself pulled into the center of the group by Chloe, who grinned at her like this was the best night of her life. As the camera flashes went off in bursts, Beca realized that, despite her initial nerves, the night might just turn out to be perfect.

The students all exited the mansion to find a limousine that Gail had provided waiting for them. The students were floored when Gail had told them  it would be their ride to the prom. She had made the announcement while Jack and her were taking pictures of the students in their stylish prom attire.

The limousine was sleek and black. Parked under the lights in front of the mansion its polished surface had gleamed in the glow like a dark mirror. All of the students would be able to fit into the stretched vehicle.

The driver, a young fit man in a crisp dark gray suit, stepped out and walked around to open the door for the students.

The interior of the limo was…luxurious didn’t even feel like the right word. It was like stepping into an entirely different reality, one filled with soft leather seats that seemed to cradle you as you sat down, and dim, ambient lighting that cast everything in a warm glow.

Beca slid past Chloe as she entered the limo, she could feel the redhead’s gaze on her as she slid around to make room for the rest. Chloe slid over and sat close to Beca. Their legs brushed and it took effort to keep her gaze forward and not to blush.

Uncertain what to do with her hands, Beca settled for resting them awkwardly on her knees. 

The limo began to drive smoothly, gliding down the long driveway towards the gate with barely a sound.

Like a excited puppy, Jesse was practically bouncing off his seat. ”I can’t believe Gail got us a limo! This is too perfect!”

Aubrey just laughed, enjoying Jesse’s excitement. “I think she wanted everyone to go together.”

“Not to mention, this is an AMG limousine,“ Stacie said from her seat on the other side of Aubrey. “Bulletproof windows, and electronic countermeasures built into the vehicle.”

“The driver and the man riding shotgun are also AMG trained security specialists,” observed Cynthia Rose who was sitting across from Stacie, looking stylish in her suit.

The limo turned out of the Institute’s grounds and began to drive down the road, the movement smooth and imperceptible. The students didn’t notice the two cars driving a hundred meters ahead of them, and an additional two Ford Explorers following a hundred meters behind. The Professor and Gail had come through with extra security, to help make sure the prom would go off without a hitch.

“Have to say, I could get used to this,” said Luke as he leaned back.

The limousine glided to a stop in front of the Barden Country Club, its sleek black exterior gleaming under the golden glow of the clubhouse lights. Inside, the students of the Barden Institute exchanged a mix of excited and nervous glances. For all their bravery in otherworldly encounters, the idea of walking into a high school prom felt surprisingly daunting.

Jesse, practically bouncing with excitement, was the first to step out. “Come on, guys!” he urged, holding the door open. “This is going to be amazing.”

One by one, the group emerged, their formal attire catching the light. Cynthia adjusted her burgundy tie with a confident grin, while Stacie, ever the head-turner, smoothed her emerald gown as she led the way. Beca lingered near Chloe, who gave her a reassuring smile before linking their arms.

“Alright,” Jesse said, sensing their hesitation. “Everything’s set. We’ve got the plan. Let’s just go in and have fun.”

Stacie rolled her shoulders and strode confidently ahead, her heels clicking against the polished floor of the Barden Country Club. Her boldness broke the tension as the rest of the group followed, stepping into the grand entryway. Jesse’s careful coordination with his high school friends had ensured their presence at the prom would go unnoticed—or at least, unchallenged.

Inside, the prom was a dazzling spectacle of casino-themed grandeur. Black and red streamers hung from the ceiling, while glittering lights and faux card tables gave the room an air of glamorous mischief. A DJ booth sat near the back, pumping out energetic beats that already had a crowd swaying on the dance floor. Laughter and chatter filled the air, a perfect cover for the newcomers.

“Wow, this is way better than the fake prom I had,” Chloe said, spinning slowly to take it all in. The shimmering blue of her dress caught the light, drawing glances from nearby students.

“Are those real slot machines?” Beca squinted, nodding toward the far side of the room, where a group of teens cheered as one pulled a lever.

“They sure are!” came an enthusiastic voice from behind them. The group turned to find a sandy-haired teen in a white tuxedo grinning widely. “Jesse!” he exclaimed, clasping his old friend’s hand. “It’s been too long, man. Hey, Beca,” he added with a polite nod.

“Ryan!” Jesse replied, clapping him on the shoulder. “Man, this is awesome. You really pulled it off.”

Ryan waved a hand dismissively. “The theme was already Casino Royale. We just… leaned into it a little more. Chocolate coins, fake chips, the works. What do you guys think?”

“Is there actual gambling?” Cynthia Rose asked suspiciously, her sharp eyes darting around the room. Her suit was immaculate, but the glint in her eye suggested she was already sizing up the games.

“Relax,” Ryan laughed, handing her a pouch of shiny chocolate coins. “Just for fun. No real money. But hey, the tables are legit enough to make it interesting.”

“Appreciate it, man,” Jesse said, subtly grabbing Cynthia Rose by the elbow as she made a beeline for the poker table. “CR, don’t make me regret bringing you.”

Ryan leaned closer to Jesse. “By the way, dude, did you—uh—remember to set me up with the sexy brunette?” His eyes darted to Stacie.

“Nothing!” Jesse blurted when Cynthia Rose turned, catching part of the comment. “CR, weren’t you just leaving? Bye!” He steered her away, giving Ryan a warning look.

Stacie, catching the exchange, smirked and leaned toward Ryan. “I’m flattered. Maybe you’ll get lucky. Or maybe not.” She winked, leaving him momentarily stunned.

Meanwhile, Beca nudged Chloe. “Wanna ditch these two and check out the games?”

“Absolutely,” Chloe whispered, pulling Beca by the arm. “Before Aubrey combusts.”

Beca glanced over at Aubrey, whose narrowed eyes and clenched jaw suggested she was seconds away from snapping at something—or someone. “Good call,” she muttered, letting Chloe lead her toward the quieter side of the room.

“What about CR?” Chloe asked as they weaved through the crowd.

“She’s fine,” Beca said with a shrug. “We play poker after missions sometimes. She’s just excited to have something new to gamble on—like craps, whatever that is.”

Chloe laughed, her tension easing. “Maybe this night won’t be so bad after all.”

“Yeah,” Beca said, glancing back briefly at the rest of the group. “Let’s just enjoy it while we can.”

Beca and Chloe strolled through the bustling prom ballroom, the energy of the event buzzing around them. The upbeat music set the perfect backdrop as students laughed, danced, and played the various casino games scattered throughout the room.

Chloe, with her usual boundless enthusiasm, insisted they hit the dance floor. Beca initially hesitated but found herself giving in when Chloe grabbed her hand and pulled her into the crowd. They danced through a few upbeat songs, Chloe’s fluid movements drawing attention from nearby dancers while Beca tried her best to keep up. Then, the DJ transitioned to a slow song, and Chloe began to step back, assuming Beca would want to leave.

Instead, Beca caught Chloe’s hand, stopping her in her tracks. “Stay,” Beca murmured, her voice soft. Chloe’s surprised smile quickly transformed into one of pure joy as Beca pulled her closer. The two swayed together, lost in the moment as the world around them faded away. Beca wasn’t much of a dancer, but in Chloe’s arms, she didn’t care.

Afterward, the pair explored the casino games. Beca’s curiosity led her to the roulette table, where she quickly became hooked, betting her chocolate coins with increasing confidence. Unfortunately, her luck wasn’t as strong as her enthusiasm.

“Damn, I was so close,” Beca muttered as her last coin disappeared.

“You really weren’t,” Chloe giggled, her cheeks pink and sore from laughing at Beca’s escalating frustration. “But here, you can have some of mine.”

Beca shook her head. “Nah, save them. I’m good. But I could use a drink.”

Chloe smiled and linked her arm with Beca’s. “Punch it is.”

On their way to the refreshment table, they passed Luke, who was surrounded by a small group of young women. His easy charm and quiet confidence had clearly worked its magic, and Beca chuckled as she noticed his slightly flustered expression when one of the girls leaned in a little too close.

Nearby, Jesse’s friend Ryan was attempting to flirt with Stacie, who seemed more amused than interested. Several other young men hovered around her as well, vying for her attention. Stacie, ever the queen of grace and control, handled them all with a dazzling smile and a teasing remark here and there, leaving Ryan looking increasingly deflated.

Across the room, Aubrey stood near the edge of the dance floor, her arms crossed and her expression tight. Jesse was beside her, gesturing animatedly as he tried to placate her. Whatever had upset Aubrey, she wasn’t budging, and Jesse’s attempts to smooth things over only seemed to irritate her further.

On the dance floor itself, Bumper was the picture of unrestrained enthusiasm, flailing wildly to the beat of an upbeat pop song. His lack of coordination didn’t seem to bother him—or anyone else, for that matter—as he spun and twisted like he was in his own world.

At one of the poker tables, Cynthia Rose was the picture of focus. She played like a seasoned professional, her stack of chocolate coins steadily growing. The other players exchanged nervous glances, clearly regretting sitting down to play against her.

“Looks like everyone’s having their own kind of fun,” Chloe said as they reached the punch table.

Beca poured herself a cup and took a sip, glancing around at the chaotic yet joyful scene. “Yeah,” she said, smiling softly. “This isn’t so bad.”

"I gotta hand it to my old school," Beca began, as she poured Chloe a drink, "they sure know how to be classy—"

"Mm," Chloe brought the drink down from her lips, "the punch has a lot of alcohol in it."

"—and then find a way to make me immediately take it back," Beca sighed, offering to take Chloe's drink from her.

"No, it's actually pretty good," she said, taking longer sip before wincing. "But, boy, that's a strong drink."

"Can't handle your liquor, Red?" teased Beca. "That's not very Bond girl-like."

Chloe scoffed. "And what Bond girl loses all her chocolate coins by betting on red five three times in a row?"

"Excuse me? Who are you calling a Bond girl?" Beca fished for something in the inner pocket of her suit jacket, drawing attention to her cleavage—much to Chloe's enjoyment—and pulled out an eye patch. "I'm a Bond villain."

Chloe threw her head back and laughed as Beca slipped the eye patch on. “When Jesse told me what the theme of this prom was, I wanted to get a fluffy white cat but," Beca shrugged, “I didn't feel like carrying it around all night."

Chloe shook her head. "You are such a dork."

Beca took a moment to savor that word. She was used to being called a badass or (often self-inflicted) an asshole, so 'dork' was a refreshing change. They stood side by side, sipping their drinks which, Beca had to admit, were really good tasting and kind of strong—she guessed that was the 'distraction' Jesse's friend had meant. They both swayed to the music, shoulder to shoulder, keeping an eye out for what their friends were doing.

“That’s…” Chloe started, took a sip, then started again, “that’s interesting.”

Beca followed Chloe’s gaze and spotted Bumper in the middle of the dance floor, absolutely owning it in his own ridiculous way. His wild moves were a mix of enthusiastic arm flailing and half-spins that made him look like he was having the time of his life. A small crowd had formed around him, clapping and cheering him on, which only encouraged him to keep going.

“Is he… breakdancing or just falling over?” Beca asked, squinting at the spectacle.

“I think it’s a little bit of both,” Chloe replied, laughing into her cup.

Before she could suggest they go watch, Chloe nudged her arm and nodded toward the corner of the room. “Look at Jesse and Aubrey.”

Turning towards where Chloe was indicating, Beca saw that Jesse and Aubrey were on the dance floor. The couple were slow dancing, but there was an unmistakable tension between them. Both Beca and Chloe couldn’t help noticing that the couple were dancing close to where Stacie and Jesse's friend Ryan were grinding against each other. That Stacie was dancing so suggestively might’ve explained the tight look on Aubrey’s face.

“Yikes,” Beca muttered. “I don’t even want to know what’s going on there.”

“I’m not imagining the drama going on over there, am I?” Chloe asked.

“There’s definitely some daytime soap opera drama going on there,” Beca mumbled into her cup.

“Prom really does bring out the drama, doesn’t it?” Chloe laughed softly.

“You can say that again,” said a bemused Beca, though she secretly felt the statement hit a little too close to home for comfort. She took a sip of the punch to cover.

“Prom really does bring out the drama, doesn’t it?” 

It was so unexpected and said so naturally it caught Beca off guard and she choked a little on her sip as she involuntarily guffawed. The redhead immediately started rubbing Beca’s back in a soothing circular motion. When she quit coughing, Beca said, “And you called me a dork.” The petite brunette both reveled in and tried to ignore the feelings Chloe’s touch was eliciting.

“Takes one to know one,” countered Chloe, as she continued to rub the brunette’s back.

“Yeah it does,” said Beca as she looked at Chloe with a soft adoring smile. The look on Beca’s face caused Chloe to blush and look away. This allowed her to catch sight of something else of interest.

“Looks like Luke’s adoring fan girls are still hanging on,” Chloe said with a giggle. She gestured with her cup.

Looking over at the casino area, Beca saw what Chloe meant. Sitting at the poker table with a half dozen young women crowded behind him was Luke. He was currently engaged in an intense game of poker with Cynthia Rose. 

“Luke’s really living out his 007 fantasy,” said Beca with a chuckle as the dealer shuffled the cards. He really did look like the titular character of the Bond movies; especially the most recent actor to play the role. Even from across the room, both Beca and Chloe could see Luke was concentrating really hard as a new hand of cards were passed out, but judging Cynthia Rose’s cool demeanor, Beca knew he was likely to lose. 

Chloe nodded as she watched Luke push a sizable stack of chocolate coins into the pot. His fan club gasped in unison, hanging onto every move he made. “Does he even know what he’s doing?” Chloe asked, amused.

“Not a chance,” Beca replied with a smirk. “He’s probably bluffing. And not very well. CR’s about to crush him.”

For her part, Cynthia Rose, remained unfazed by the situation. She casually leaned back in her chair and made a point of winking at one of Luke’s fan girls. The young woman blushed demurely but returned it with a smile. As Cynthia Rose studied her cards her smirk said she had already won. The rest of the table looked tense, clearly unsure of their positions, but Cynthia Rose exuded confidence.

“I give him credit for putting on a show, though,” Chloe said. “He’s got the whole Bond thing down—except for the poker skills.”

“Yeah, except CR’s Moneypenny, Q, and M all rolled into one. She’s not losing.”

“I would have thought with your dislike of movies, you wouldn’t know who those characters are,” chuckled Chloe.

“Are you kidding,” Beca snickered, “with Jesse as a best friend, I had to endure multiple moviecations.”

“Ummm—what?” Chloe asked in confusion.

“Moviecations,” Beca sighed. “Movie educations. It’s a Jesseism, for when he makes me endure a movie-athon. In this case, Bond films from throughout the decades.”

“Oh that must have been Hell,” tittered Chloe.

“Eh,” Beca shrugged. “The Bond girls made it passable.”

“Did you have a favorite?” Chloe asked, actually intrigued to get this insight into Beca.

“Oh-that’s easy,” Beca answered with a smile. “Pussy Galore.”

“Of course,” Chloe chuckled.

“Dude! She literally had her own harem,” Beca explained. “Oh—things are coming to a head over there.” Beca pointed towards where Luke’s and Cynthia Rose’s showdown was coming to a head.

Sure enough, Luke revealed his hand with a triumphant grin, but Cynthia Rose’s smirk widened as she laid her cards down—a winning flush.

The crowd let out a collective “Ooooh!” while Luke’s fan girls groaned in disappointment. Cynthia Rose swept the pot toward her with a flourish, winking at Luke.

“Better luck next time, slick,” she said, standing up and stretching. While most of his fan club went to console the blonde Brit, the young woman Cynthia Rose had winked at slowly made her way around the table and gave a subtle nod towards where the punch was being served. Taking a small portion of her winnings, Cynthia Rose said to no one in particular, “Help yourselves,” as she indicated the piles of chocolate coins. She then sauntered towards the refreshment table.

This all had Beca and Chloe laughing out loud, all made funnier by Luke’s dramatic sigh of defeat. “Told you,” Beca said, taking another sip of her punch.

“Yes you did,” replied Chloe with a warm smile. The music and chatter of the prom faded into the background as Beca and Chloe stood close, the space between them charged with unspoken emotions. A sense of warmth and safety washed over both. There was just something about that moment they were sharing that both could feel. 

For a fleeting moment, Beca allowed herself to get lost in Chloe’s bright blue eyes, a softness there that made her stomach flutter. Her gaze dipped briefly to Chloe’s lips before snapping back up, only to find Chloe blushing deeply, her own gaze faltering.

Feeling her cheeks warm, Beca felt her confidence replaced by shy uncertainty. They both looked away, each pretending to focus on something else, though their thoughts were clearly still lingering on the moment they’d just shared.

Beca’s heart thudded in her chest as the realization settled in: this wasn’t just friendship. What she felt for Chloe was deeper, more intense, and undeniably terrifying. She wasn’t ready to name it, but the warmth in Chloe’s eyes—and the blush on her cheeks—made it impossible to ignore.

 Desperate for a distraction, Beca turned her attention to the music. The deejay wasn’t half-bad, she thought, though she couldn’t help mentally critiquing his transitions. She figured she’d blow this guy out of the water at any gig, they might both be invited to. It was her way of clinging to the familiar comfort of her craft instead of dealing with the confusion of her feelings..

Her eyes drifted toward the casino tables, where laughter and cheers filled the air. Cynthia Rose stood confidently at a craps table, tossing dice with a cool composure that rivaled any high roller. The former fan girl blonde stood at her side, watching in awe. For a moment, Beca let herself get lost in the scene, anything to push her swirling emotions aside.

After a few moments, Beca turned to ask Chloe if she wanted to try her luck at one of the blackjack tables but saw that Chloe was distracted in the other direction. Looking past the redhead, she saw Chloe’s focus was on the continuing melodrama of Aubrey’s and Jesse’s night.

Beca took this as her opportunity to really look at Chloe, really-really look at her, without any of her friends (cough-Jesse, cough-Stacie) around to call her out on it. And seeing Chloe in that silvery blue dress, with her hair done up to keep away from her face, with just the right touch of makeup; it was doing things for Beca. It was like she could tell that for the first time in her life she was in the presence of true beauty—the kind that didn't inspire envy or a sense of inferiority. It was the type of beauty that poets would spend their lives trying to describe, painters mimic, and dancers perform.

Time passed and Beca realized Chloe was actively avoiding looking in her direction. She tilted her head slightly, curiosity sparking in her chest. “Hey, what’s up?” she asked softly, her voice cutting through the gentle hum of music and laughter around them.

At first it seemed like Chloe was going to feign like she hadn’t heard the question, but after a second her gaze flicked toward Beca and then away again, a bashful smile playing on her lips. “Nothing,” she said, though her cheeks betrayed her with a soft pink hue.

“Come on,” Beca teased, nudging her gently with her shoulder. “You’ve been looking everywhere but at me for the last five minutes. Spill.”

With a deep breath, Chloe finally turned and met the brunette’s gray blue eyes, and for a moment, she seemed to weigh her words very carefully. “It’s just… you,” she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. “You look… amazing tonight, Beca. I mean, you always look great, but tonight…”

Beca felt her face heat up, a rare sense of vulnerability bubbling to the surface. “Me? Chloe, you’re the one who looks like—like you just—just stepped out of a dream or—or fell from heaven—uhh—I mean uhhh—something. I mean, you’re… perfect.”

Throughout Beca’s rambling, Chloe’s smile grew and grew, her cheeks dimpling as she ducked her head slightly. “You’re sweet when you’re flustered, you know that?”

“Yeah, well, don’t get used to it,” Beca mumbled, though the corners of her mouth betrayed her as they curved upward.

The redhead stepped closer to the brunette, closing the already small distance between them. “Maybe I will,” she said softly, her eyes sparkling.

Beca opened her mouth to respond, but the principal for Barden High School called for attention from the room. 

“Good Evening students of Barden High. I just wanted to take a few minutes to thank the people who made this wonderful night possible, and then we’ll be announcing this year’s Prom Queen and King.” Both Beca and Chloe tuned out the woman as she began thanking people neither of them 

“The decorations are fantastic,” murmured Chloe, looking back at the elaborate stage, where a small crowd had gathered for the coronation of the Prom Queen and King. With a devilish smirk the redhead said, “In another life, you probably would have snuck in last night to vandalize them all,” she added as an amusing afterthought.

This caused Beca to jerk her head towards Chloe. She blinked in surprise as she asked, “You know about that?”

In a much more languid manner Chloe turned to face Beca again and with that same devilish smirk replied, “I have good memory, unlike you.” To accentuate the point Chloe poked Beca lightly on the shoulder.

In the background the intro to a ballad played through the speakers. It signaled the quintessential slow dance of the Prom Queen and King was beginning. For Beca it provided the perfect background as it became painfully clear that Chloe’s beauty was the kind of complete and thorough allure Beca didn't deserve.

“I'm really glad you still wanna be friends with me,” she blurted out without a plan, “even though I was a complete asshole to you.”

This remark caught Chloe completely off guard. Her smirk faded and she shook her head insistently. “You have to forgive yourself for that, Becs. It's not your fault you didn't remember me.”

Nodding, Beca reminding herself not to confess to what she was actually referring to. How she had once used Chloe. Although, being with her now, Beca was slowly finding it hard to believe that she could have led Chloe on like that without eventually actually falling in love with her.

Again, the petite brunette was thrown by where her subconscious kept wanting to take her.

Before Beca could reevaluate that passing thought, Chloe brought her face closer to hers, and whispered conspiratorially. “I'm really glad you asked, though. I think we're going to be really fast friends.”

Beca couldn't agree more. Sure, Chloe already had a head start in getting to know her, but even if she didn't, Beca could tell that Chloe's bubby charm and sense of humor mixed well with her own. “Well, you saw me naked,” she joked with a wink.

Or maybe it wasn't a perfect mix, because Chloe pulled back with a bemused expression on her face. ”I have?”

This caused Beca to pause for a moment, waiting for Chloe’s punchline, but what came out of the redhead's mouth was another question. ”Hang on, do you remember something I don't?”

Not the words she had been expecting, Beca shook her head vigorously. “N-no! It's just that we were in a relationship so… you know? You know?”

The implication of what Beca was suggesting passed over Chloe’s head for a second or two. She blinked a few times before realization struck. When it did, Chloe burst out laughing, a little too loudly. “We never had sex!”

A few prom goers on their way to the refreshment table for the punch, stopped abruptly and looked at the pair before awkwardly shuffling in the other direction. Chloe covered her face and shook her head in embarrassment though her shoulders didn't stop shaking from laughter, but before Beca could feel any sort of emotion over the revelation, Beca noticed Luke waving for their attention from the entrance to the ballroom.

Taking Chloe’s hand, Beca led the still chuckling redhead to where Luke and Cynthia Rose were standing. As they made their way over, Jesse, Aubrey, and Stacie arrived at the entrance. Bumper was just behind as Beca asked, “What’s up Luke?

“It's done,” Luke announced to everyone, as he held up his iPhone. “The Mutant Registration Act passed. The President will sign it into law first thing in the morning. Registration will begin, possibly as early as Monday.”

To Be Continued 

Chapter Text

‘The Light that Brings Us Together’

Book Two: Darkness 

Chapter 15

EPILOGUE - Everything Changes 

SATURDAY 

 …landmark decision, the Senate has passed the Enhanced Human Management and Response Act, widely known as the Mutant Registration Act. The controversial bill, sponsored by Senator Robert Edwards, now heads to the President’s desk, with a signing ceremony set for Monday in the Oval Office.

Aubrey sat at her desk, her focus wavering as the news droned on from the small television across the room. The words “Mutant Registration Act” kept pulling her attention, her stomach twisting with unease. Shaking her head in disbelief, she tried to refocus on the student profile glowing on her computer screen, a promising applicant she was supposed to be evaluating.

A knock at her door broke Aubrey’s concentration. She glanced up to find Stacie leaning casually in the doorway, her signature smirk firmly in place. Despite her lingering frustration with the news, Aubrey couldn’t help but smile.

“Hey, Stace,” she greeted distractedly, her eyes briefly flicking back to the glowing screen on her desk. “Come on in. Can I help you with something?”

Stacie didn’t answer. Instead, she strolled into the room and went straight to Aubrey’s wardrobe, ignoring the blonde’s baffled expression.

“Uh, what are you—” Aubrey started, but her words trailed off as Stacie began rifling through her clothes with casual ease. Aubrey could only stare, dumbfounded, as the taller brunette sorted through her neatly arranged hangers.

After a few moments, Stacie pulled out a chic blouse and a pair of jeans and tossed them onto Aubrey’s lap. “Get dressed, blondie, we’re going out for lunch,” she declared, her tone leaving no room for argument.

“What?” Aubrey frowned. “Stacie, I’m too busy right now. You guys just go without me. I’ll order Chinese or something later.”

“Nope. Just you and me,” Stacie replied, still lying back on the bed with her eyes on the ceiling.

Aubrey stared at her friend for a moment, torn between frustration and reluctant amusement. With a sigh, she gave in, muttering under her breath as she grabbed the outfit and headed into the bathroom to change.

“You don’t need to leave to change on my account,” Stacie said with a smirk.

“Yes I do,” Aubrey called from the bathroom. This just made Stacie smile more.

Moments later, Aubrey emerged, smoothing the blouse and giving Stacie a pointed look. The brunette tilted her head, appraising her with a satisfied grin.

“Perfect,” Stacie said, hopping off the bed. “Let’s go.”

Aubrey rolled her eyes but couldn’t stop the small smile forming on her lips. “You’re impossible, you know that?”

“Yeah, but you love me for it,” Stacie quipped, holding the door open with a wink.

Stacie led the way into the mansion’s garage, which now felt cavernous with only Luke’s red convertible and Bumper’s Rubicon left inside. Without hesitation, she pulled Luke’s keys from the pocket of her leather jacket, spinning them around her finger with practiced ease.

“Did you ask permission for those?” Aubrey asked, raising an eyebrow as her tone took on a suspicious edge.

Stacie rolled her eyes and grinned, sliding effortlessly into the driver’s seat. “Blondie, you’ve gotta learn to live a little,” she teased.

Aubrey sighed, shaking her head but offering no further resistance as she got into the passenger seat.

“So, where are we going?” she asked, buckling her seatbelt.

“You tell me,” Stacie replied, revving the engine and maneuvering the car toward the garage exit. “You’ve been here longer than I have. What’s a good spot to eat?”

Aubrey hesitated. It had been so long since she’d gone anywhere in town just for fun. Her responsibilities at the mansion, as Charlene’s second-in-command, kept her focused on practicalities—meal schedules, supplies, the constant whirlwind of household duties. For a moment, her mind blanked.

Then, a memory surfaced. “There’s this little place Luke and I used to bike to after school when we were kids,” she said. “It’s not too popular, so I don’t think we’ll have to worry about attracting attention.”

Stacie grinned and turned onto the main drive. “Perfect. Lead the way.”

“Take a right at the gate and head toward town,” Aubrey directed.

As the car approached the Institute’s security gate, the scene outside came into view. News vans and paparazzi had swarmed the perimeter following the passage of the Mutant Registration Act. The sight was a grim reminder of the growing tensions beyond their sanctuary.

Without a word, Stacie activated the convertible’s window tint, darkening the glass until it was fully opaque. The maneuver, paired with the extra security Gail had arranged through the Professor, kept prying eyes at bay as Stacie drove through the gate without issue.

Even so, her sharp eyes immediately picked out the government agents attempting to blend in among the paparazzi. They stood out like sore thumbs to someone trained like her. Ignoring them, she turned right onto the country road as Aubrey had instructed.

After a mile, Aubrey gestured toward a smaller road branching off into the woods. “Take a left here,” she said.

Stacie frowned. “I thought we were heading to Barden?”

“We are,” Aubrey replied. “This road’s less traveled because the development that was planned here never took off, thanks to the Professor. It takes longer, but it’s perfect for avoiding attention. Plus…” She trailed off as the dense forest opened up to reveal a small, sunlit lake. “…the view is beautiful.”

Stacie glanced at the shimmering water, the sunlight playing off its surface, and nodded. “It is,” she agreed, though her gaze lingered on Aubrey more than the scenery.

The winding road led them along the lake’s edge, the serene atmosphere gradually easing the tension that had clung to Aubrey since they’d left. A small smile spread across her face as the worries of the morning began to fade.

About thirty minutes later, the car pulled up to a charming restaurant nestled in an old farmhouse on the outskirts of town. Its whitewashed walls and rustic shutters gave it a homey feel, while the surrounding trees provided a natural canopy of shade.

An elderly black waitress guided Stacie and Aubrey to a cozy spot on the outdoor deck of the farmhouse-turned-restaurant. A small wooden table with a red checkered tablecloth waited for them, perfectly positioned to overlook a vibrant meadow bursting with wildflowers. The gentle hum of bees and the distant chirping of birds added a soothing soundtrack to the picturesque scene.

Aubrey took a deep breath, her shoulders relaxing as she glanced around. “I forgot how nice this place was,” she admitted, her voice soft.

“Good call bringing us here,” Stacie said, leaning back in her chair with a grin. “Now, let’s eat. No stress allowed until we’re back at the mansion.”

Aubrey smirked. “That sounds suspiciously like a challenge.”

Stacie raised an eyebrow. “It is. And I don’t lose.”

They shared a laugh, the heaviness of recent events momentarily lifting.

As the waitress returned to take their order, Stacie excused herself to the restroom, leaving Aubrey to choose their dishes. With a mischievous smile, the blonde selected a few of her favorite traditional Southern items, including some she knew Stacie wouldn’t expect.

When the food arrived, Stacie returned, only to freeze mid-step at the sight of the dishes. She sat down slowly, eyeing the spread warily. “What the hell is this?” she asked, her voice hushed as if the waitress might overhear.

Aubrey chuckled. “Shrimp and grits,” she replied, gesturing to the colorful bowl in front of Stacie.

Stacie grimaced, poking at a smaller plate beside it. “And this…?”

“Collard greens,” Aubrey said with a smile.

Stacie made a face. “It looks like something that came out of a compost pile.”

“Give them a chance,” Aubrey said, laughing. “You might actually like them.”

The brunette eyed Aubrey’s plate. “What are you having? It looks way better.”

“Fried chicken, stewed tomatoes and okra, black-eyed peas, and collard greens,” Aubrey answered, gesturing to her well-organized plates.

“Switch with me,” Stacie pleaded dramatically.

Aubrey shook her head, laughing again. “I ordered with the intention of sharing, Stacie.”

“Ohhh, is that why everything’s on separate little plates?”

“Partly,” Aubrey admitted, her cheeks reddening slightly. “I can’t stand it when my food touches.”

Stacie’s jaw dropped in mock disbelief. “You’ve gotta be kidding me. I never noticed!”

“Well, now you know,” Aubrey said with a shy smile.

“Hey, no judgment,” Stacie replied with a grin. “Just learning something new about you.”

With tentative enthusiasm, Stacie tried the collard greens first. Her expression shifted from skepticism to mild surprise. “Okay, these aren’t bad,” she admitted.

“See?” Aubrey said triumphantly, taking a bite of her stewed tomatoes and okra. The taste was even better than she remembered, the flavors instantly transporting her back to simpler times.

“You’ve got nostalgia written all over your face,” Stacie teased.

Aubrey swallowed and wiped the corners of her mouth. “You have a knack for bringing that out in me,” she said.

“What do you mean?”

Aubrey hesitated, choosing her words carefully. “There’s something about the way you—”

“Hold that thought,” Stacie interrupted with a mischievous glint in her eye. She pulled out her phone. “I need to take a picture of this… monstrosity before I start eating.”

“Don’t you dare,” Aubrey said, horrified.

“Oh, I dare,” Stacie retorted, snapping a photo of the shrimp and grits. “I’m doing a before-and-after comparison.”

“That’s disgusting.”

“That’s the point,” Stacie said with a grin.

Despite her initial resistance, Stacie eventually dove into the shrimp and grits. To her surprise, she found the creamy, savory flavors to be unexpectedly delicious. “Okay, I take it back,” she confessed. “This is actually pretty good.”

“Told you,” Aubrey said smugly, handing Stacie a piece of cornbread.

The pair spent the rest of the meal swapping bites, laughing over Stacie’s exaggerated reactions to certain textures and flavors. The tangy sweetness of the stewed tomatoes won her over, while the black-eyed peas reminded her of something her grandmother used to make.

By the time the plates were cleared, the sunny afternoon had shifted to a golden glow, the meadow bathed in warm light. Stacie leaned back in her chair, stretching her long legs out. “Okay, I’ll admit it,” she said, patting her stomach. “This was worth the trip.”

Aubrey smiled. “I’m glad you think so.”

“Next time, though, I’m picking the restaurant,” Stacie added, her grin turning playful.

“Deal,” Aubrey agreed, laughing.

As they walked back to the convertible, the weight of the outside world seemed to lift just a little more, leaving them both lighter, if only for a while.

…Under the Act, all individuals classified as enhanced humans or mutants must register with the Department of Homeland Security, where they will be assigned a threat level from zero to three. Level zero signifies no threat, while level three denotes a power level so extreme it has not yet been encountered.

Jesse sat cross-legged on his dorm bed, sunlight streaming through the blinds as he typed away on his laptop. The soft hum of NPR filled the room, but his focus was on perfecting his college essay for Barden University—a task more therapeutic than necessary. The Prom lingered in his thoughts, a mix of regret and confusion over his night with Aubrey. His fingers hovered over the keyboard when a knock broke the silence.

“Hey Jesse, you got a minute, mate?” Luke’s voice was light, but Jesse sensed an underlying urgency.

Glancing up from his laptop, Jesse reached over and turned off the radio. “Hey Luke, what’s up?”

“Do you have a second?”

“Depends. What do you need?”

“Can you come with me please,” Luke said. “I need to show you something.”

This caught Jesse off guard. He didn’t often interact with the Englishman, which was mostly his own fault. He still felt the tendrils of envy when it came to the older student. He hesitated for a moment, glancing at the college essay he’d been fine-tuning for over an hour. But a distraction might do him some good. “Yeah, sure, let me just save this,” he said, clicking the save icon and locking his laptop.

“Okay… What’s going on?” he asked, standing and stretching out his stiff muscles.

Luke stood casually in the doorway, though his face held his usual serious expression. “I need to show you something. Trust me, I think you will find it cool. ’ll explain more when we get there,” Luke replied, voice low and clipped.

The nature of Luke’s response caused Jesse to raise an eyebrow. “Cryptic much? Where exactly is ‘there’?”

“The sub-basement. Simulation room.” Luke’s tone left no room for argument.

The mention of the simulation room immediately caught Jesse’s attention. It was a highly restricted area, they used to spend a lot of time in, but had been curtailed recently. “What’s in the simulation room?”

There was a noticeable hesitation by the blonde. He glanced over his shoulder as if to ensure they weren’t being overheard. “Just… trust me. I need to show you something important”

Curiosity ignited, Jesse nodded. “Alright, let’s go.”

This really did intrigue Jesse, since Luke didn’t usually involve him in his plans. It was his own damn fault, Luke was confident, talented, and effortlessly charismatic—qualities Jesse sometimes resented, especially with regard to his close relationship with Aubrey. His jealousies had always led to an estranged relationship. Curiosity at why Luke would be seeking to bridge that gap got the better of Jesse, so with a shrug, he followed. “Come on,” Luke said, “We need to take the elevator.”

They left Jessie’s dorm room and walked briskly to the elevators at the far end of the hall. Luke pressed a button, and the panel slid open with a soft chime. Jesse noted the new layer of security as Luke held up his digital watch to the scanner. Once inside, the elevator hummed to life and began its descent.

The ride was quick, the numbers on the panel decreasing until it indicated the lowest floor. The silence was heavy, broken only by the faint hum of the elevator. Jesse finally spoke. “You’re seriously not going to tell me what this is about?”

Luke turned to him, eyes intense. “Not until we’re there.”

“Are we running a training simulation?”Jesse asked the Brit curiously, as they stepped into the underground corridor that led to the large metal encased room where, once upon a time, they had fought faux-Heartless and each other while training for going into the Realm of Darkness.

“Nope,” Luke shook his head. He gestured towards the door. “We're going to the control room.” 

With a determined look Luke waved his watch in front of a badge reader to open the door to the control room.

“There’s more security than before,” Jesse noted.

“Outside powers will soon be coming to the mansion,” Luke answered as he walked into the control room. “You’ll want to maintain some control to the access of this facility.”

Jesse was always a bit awestruck when he came into this room. It controlled some of the most unique and advanced simulation technology in the world. The numerous computer displays, buttons, and dials on the multiple consoles was straight out of Jesse’s most beloved sci-fi movie. He found a bit of comfort in the electronic sounds being emitted in the background from the multiple systems; it made him feel like he was in his own Star Wars scene.

He still wasn’t sure why he had been asked to come here. While he hadn’t been there in awhile, he had been there before, and trained by both Aubrey and Luke as to how to operate the training simulations.

“You do know Luke, I do know how to use these controls,” Jesse reminded the Englishman, as he watched Luke log onto the primary computer. ”I've done numerous simulations alone before, plus I ran a few simulations for Beca.”

“That's not what I wanted to show you,” Luke replied patiently, typing in a password at the prompt. “This is what I wanted to show you.”

Looking over the Englishman’s shoulder, Jesse noticed Luke was accessing a couple files he hadn’t seen before. The data Luke was accessing popped up on the main monitor. Jesse looked up at the large screen, trying to determine what he was being shown. It looked like a simple search engine with a few additional options. “The Barden Institute's enchiridion—but Aubrey and I just call it the handbook," explained Luke. “It is everything you need to know about training mutants.”

Jesse's mouth dropped in awe and excitement. Suddenly his fingers were itching to press all the buttons.

“When Barden first started ten years ago, the Professor used to write his observations of Aubrey and me in a simple notebook," continued Luke, accessing what looked like scanned pages of lines upon lines of scribbled notes. "As she and I got older and more students joined us, we began to compile more observations. Your girlfriend created a database for tabulating all the information. Eventually, the Professor and Charlene were able to map out certain similarities in the way our powers developed, which led to us creating the first standardized method of training."

Typing in a new search command, Luke brought up another page of the enchiridion, showing a list of exercises that were familiar to Jesse during his first few weeks at Barden.

“We've gathered so much information on training methods and power development throughout the years that Aubrey and I thought about setting this up a few years ago. It has helped streamline training and develop your powers much faster than Aubrey's and mine had."

Jesse watched the screen as Luke selected a category labeled 'Manipulations' and opened up what looked like a network of abilities.

“You and I are excellent examples of how powers can overlap,” said Luke with a soft chuckle, pointing to the closely related nodes 'earth' and 'metal’. “Which means we could have a similar training regimen.” He clicked on an icon and, indeed, Jesse saw similar exercises that he had recently begun.

“You were right. This is insanely cool," breathed Jesse. "I can't believe you guys have studied this much about us."

"That's why it's important to keep doing your reports."

This made Jesse blush guiltily. He was notorious for handing in his reports late. But Luke then turned to him with a more serious expression and said, “Keeping this institution running is a difficult but incredibly important job.”

Confused by where Luke was leading this conversation, Jesse tried to project a sense of seriousness as he maintained eye contact with the Englishman. “I understand the stakes, Luke."

“Good.” Luke cracked a smile. “Because normally I wouldn't allow a freshman to see the handbook.”

“Wait, what do you mean?” asked Jesse. “Are you saying I get to use it?”

“Use it, update it," shrugged Luke. “I expect that in a short time a lot of young mutants will be coming to Barden. Aubrey will need someone to help her continue the training regime.”

After a leisurely lunch, Aubrey was caught off guard when Stacie turned onto the interstate heading toward downtown Atlanta instead of taking the road back to the institute. She glanced over, suspicious.

“Uh, where are we going?” Aubrey asked as Stacie merged into the highway’s afternoon traffic.

“You like baseball, right?” Stacie replied, her tone light but her grin mischievous.

Frowning, Aubrey crossied her arms as she deadpanned,  “Okay, your level of stalking is getting creepy.”

Dramatically rolling her eyes, Stacie chuckled, “Get over yourself, blondie. You’re hyper-competitive. It doesn’t take Sherlock Holmes to figure out you’re into sports. Baseball just happens to be the one I can tolerate without falling asleep.”

This softened Aubrey’s frown, though she stayed skeptical. “So, we’re going to…?”

“Turner Field,” Stacie said with a proud nod.

“The Braves?”

“Duh,” Stacie answered with a smirk.

“Growing up, I loved going to Brave’s games,” whispered the blonde.

“I figured,” Stacie said sincerely.

This caused Aubrey to hesitate. She decided to change the subject and glanced out her window. “Do you think anyone will recognize us?”

Stacie waved off her concern. “Already thought of that.” She reached into the backseat and pulled out a bag. From it, she retrieved two Braves baseball caps and handed one to Aubrey. Then, with a flourish, she fished into her purse and held up a familiar accessory. “It’s Braves versus Pirates today, so I borrowed this from Beca. Ta-da!”

Aubrey couldn’t help but laugh, accepting the eye patch. “You’re ridiculous.”

“Ridiculously prepared,” Stacie corrected.

Forty five minutes later, Stacie pulled the Mustang into one of Turner Field’s parking lots. Finding a great spot, not too far from the stadium s they got out of Luke’s car, Stacie stretched her arms dramatically. “I bet I can catch a foul ball no matter where it lands.”

Aubrey shot her a sharp look. “Oh, I believe you can, but if you try, I will strangle you.”

Stacie laughed. “Relax, blondie. I’m here for the hot dogs anyway.”

“You’re… leaving?” Jesse’s voice broke the silence, laced with disbelief.

Luke stood calmly, hands tucked into his jacket pockets. “It’s not the first time a student has left this school,” he said evenly.

“But you’re not just any student!” Jesse shot back. “You’re Luke! Why would you even want to leave?”

His eyes softening, Luke sighed, “Things are changing—things already have changed, Jesse. Unfortunately, as a result, I can’t stay here.”

His mind racing at the implications, Jesse frowned, “Are you… are you planning on not registering?”

“I don’t think it’s safe for you if I answer that,” Luke replied carefully.

“That’s as good as a yes,” Jesse muttered, folding his arms.

“That’s your interpretation,” Luke said with a shrug. His tone was calm, but his words carried weight. “Jesse, the less you know, the better. I’m only trying to protect you.”

“I know,” Jesse admitted quietly. “That’s what you do. You protect us. You always have.”

For the first time, Luke’s composed exterior faltered, regret flashing in his green eyes. But he said nothing.

Stepping closer, Jesse’s brow furrowed in confusion. “But we got what we wanted, didn’t we? I mean, the MRA isn’t perfect, but it’s something—you fought for it!”

Running a weary hand through his short sandy blonde hair, Luke said, “There’s more to this than the law, Jesse. But as much as I want to explain myself… there’s only one reason I asked you here and showed you the handbook.”

This caused Jesse to hesitate, lifting his gaze to meet Luke’s determined expression. “Why?”

With deep sincerity Luke’s voice softened as he explained, “I needed to be sure that Barden would be taken care of. I have no doubt Aubrey or any of the girls could handle the day-to-day, but Jesse, you are the most loyal, optimistic, and sensitive of us all. That’s what Barden needs. You have to care for every student that comes through those doors—train them, believe in them, and teach them to use their powers for good. It won’t always be easy. You might get your fair share of… Bumpers along the way. But it’s an important job.”

Resting a firm hand on Jesse’s shoulder, Luke said, “After seeing how much you’ve grown these past months, I’m confident you’re the best person to take my place.”

The weight of the responsibility began to sink in. This caused Jesse’s throat to tighten. But it wasn’t just anxiety that caused the lump in his throat—it was the reality of Luke’s goodbye. His eyes stung, and before he could overthink it, he stepped forward, pulling Luke into a clumsy bro hug.

“This is the part in the movie,” Jesse mumbled into Luke’s shoulder, “where the scene fades to white. And then I’ll stay in this room and play with the handbook while you… quietly slip out and leave me.”

Luke chuckled softly, clapping Jesse on the back. “Take care of them, Jesse. All of them.”

And with that, Luke stepped away, leaving Jesse alone with the weight of Barden’s future—and the Mutant Training Handbook—in his hands.

After the Baseball game ended with neither of them caring who won, Aubrey and Stacie had taken a short drive in comfortable silence (mainly to rest their voice after all their yelling) and were now leaning against the railings of the stone bridge in Piedmont Park, finishing the ice cream cones Stacie had purchased for them.

”God, I ate so much today,” Aubrey groaned despite finishing off every bit of her chocolate treat.

“Don't worry, I think you screamed all the calories off when that guy caught that ball,” Stacie deadpanned, wiping her sticky fingers with a wet napkin.

Chuckling, Aubrey raised an amused eyebrow as she said, “Baseball clearly isn't your sport.”

”I just think professional athletes are pompous jerks,” shrugged Stacie.

"I'll keep that in mind," chuckled Aubrey. She rested her elbows on the railings and sighed admiringly at the beautiful sunset against the city skyline. Stacie mimicked her position but looked down at their reflection in the water instead. Sensing that the time had come for truths to be revealed, Aubrey kept her eyes to the sky as she softly said, “Whatever it is you’re planning to do, wherever you’re planning to go… just do me a favor and be safe, okay?”

Caught completely off guard, Stacie's head shot up in surprise as she asked, “You knew?”

”I guessed,” replied Aubrey, still not keen on looking Stacie in the eyes, “but the clues were there.”

“That would have been a really weird thing to say if you guessed wrong,” smirked Stacie.

“I'm never wrong,” said Aubrey, as she felt her eyes begin to water.

“Right again,” said Stacie as she lowered her gaze back down to gaze at their reflections. “So… I don't need to say anything more, do I?”

“Not if you don't want to.”

Aubrey didn't know why she was saying no when she was screaming for an explanation inside. She felt disappointed, curious, scared for Stacie, and angry with her all at the same time. She could rationalize the first three, but there weren't many reasons she could be angry with her for wanting to leave.

Stacie seemed to take her up on her offer, because the brunette hadn't uttered a word in minutes.

Finally taking her eyes off the sky, Aubrey looked down. The water was poignantly still, and she could see an odd mix of regret and conviction in Stacie's reflected eyes. A memory suddenly flashed through her mind, reminding her of the first time she saw those stormy eyes up close. Ever since that day, there had always been something there. It was left unspoken and untouched, but always at the ready for something to start. Every glance, every smile was a tease, a glimpse of a possibility of something… amazing. So maybe she was angry with Stacie for giving up on that possibility, but she was angrier with herself for being the reason it was never taken.

A ripple in the water distorted their reflections as a tear escaped Aubrey's eye and fell. And after the first one, the next came all to easily. “I'm—I'm so sorry,” she found herself apologizing while rubbing at her eyes stubbornly. “I don't know why…”

Turning away from the water, Aubrey saw similar tear tracks on Stacie's cheeks. The brunette smiled weakly and offered her the handkerchief she had used as a bandana earlier at the game.

“I'm sorry,” Aubrey repeated after things had calmed down, only this time she meant it for a different reason. “I'm sorry for how things turned out between us.”

”I'm sorry, too,” Stacie said softly. “I really didn't expect, well—you.”

“You're not—you're not leaving because of…?”

Stacie shook her head. Aubrey's heart raced expectantly when Stacie opened her mouth to explain, but the brunette backtracked and didn't say anything.

“Well then,” Aubrey began, reverting to her old self, “I wish you good luck in your endeavors—”

“Aubrey…”

The blonde had to close her eyes to quell the fresh wave of tears that came upon hearing Stacie say her name. “Look, it's going to hurt no matter what, so can we just please not waste time…”

Stacie's arms wrapped around Aubrey tightly, silencing the blonde's plea, and Aubrey wasted no time returning the hug, pulling her closer.

“I'm going to miss you and your incessant timekeeping,” Stacie said thickly as she kissed Aubrey’s tear streaked cheek.

“And I will miss you and your… everything.”

““You’re leaving?” John Smith looked up from his paperwork, the surprise in his voice matched by the concern in his expression. Charlene stood before him, poised but resolute, holding a neatly folded letter.

She nodded, determination masking the turmoil beneath. “My job is done, John. Chloe’s back, safe with Jack and Gail. The MRA is in place, and we all believe it will protect the students. I’ve paid my dues, and it’s time for me to go back.”

John leaned back in his chair, his brow furrowing. He hadn’t realized how much he’d come to depend on her calm efficiency and sharp insight. Still, there was no legal or ethical way to prevent her departure.

“I won’t force you to stay,” he said carefully. “But I think you should seriously reconsider.”

Charlene crossed her arms, her gaze steady. “And why is that?”

“Because now that the MRA is enacted, things are more precarious than ever,” he said. “AMG isn’t as secure as Jack and Gail might think. And with the MRA, Barden is about to see an influx of students. We’re expanding—two new dormitories are already planned. The school needs steady leadership during this transition.”

The Professor hesitated, then leaned forward, his voice softening. “On a more personal note, scrutiny on mutants has never been higher. If the media—or worse—discovers the truth about your genetic background, it could undo everything we’ve built. You wouldn’t just be putting yourself at risk, Charlene. You’d endanger everyone who relies on you; even those you sought to protect.” To emphasize his point, Smith glanced towards the student quarters.

Charlene’s jaw tightened, a flicker of frustration crossing her face. She was tired—tired of hiding, tired of sacrificing her own happiness. But John’s words cut deep. He was right: the battle wasn’t over. Her departure might not be the clean break she hoped for.

Her gaze dropped to the letter in her hands. “You’re asking a lot of me, John.”

“I’m asking you to stay because this place, these students—they need you,” he said gently. “And so do I.”

Charlene exhaled slowly, her conviction faltering. “I’ll… think about it.”

John smiled faintly, sensing the conflict within her. “That’s all I ask.”

SUNDAY -

Luke had always been an early riser, but this morning was different. He adjusted the strap of his duffel bag slung over his left shoulder and his gym bag on his right shoulder as he strode down the hallway toward the mansion’s garage. The place was quiet, most everyone still asleep this Sunday morning. He aimed to leave before anyone could notice, to leave without much fuss. Before he could hear the goodbyes, the protests, the guilt—he didn’t do farewells.

It wasn’t just dawn breaking as he stepped into the dimly lit parking garage of the Barden Institute; it was a new chapter in his life. But as he walked into the garage he stopped in his tracks. 

Casually leaning against his Mustang was Aubrey. She looked every bit the Aubrey Posen he had loved and cherished the past ten years. Her arms were crossed in that way that screamed judgment, her blazer was crisp and pressed despite the early hour, her expression unreadable, though even in the dim light Luke could make out the determined set of her jaw.

”Leaving already?” she asked, her voice measured but tight with emotion.

Stopping in his tracks, Luke dropped his bag onto the garage floor. “Aubrey… don’t try to stop me.”

“Were you even going to say goodbye?” she asked, her voice even, though a hint of something—disappointment, maybe—slipped through.

Shifting his weight, Luke exhaled sharply as if debating how much to say. “Didn’t think it’d matter,” he said finally, his tone more defensive than he intended.

“It matters,” Aubrey replied, standing upright now. Her piercing gaze locked onto his. “To me, at least. Don’t go.”

He looked away, fiddling with the strap of his gym bag. “This isn’t up for debate, Aubrey,” Luke said quietly, his voice firm but tinged with regret. “I have to go.”

“Why?”

“What?” Luke responded.

“I need to know why,” she said, taking a step forward. “Why would you leave now, when the Institute is more important than ever?”

“I just can’t support the MRA,” answered Luke.

“Why not?”

With a heavy sigh Luke ran a hand through his blonde hair, his frustration palpable. “You already know why. The Mutant Registration Act is just wrong, Aubrey. It’s bad enough they passed it, but now they’re making us—US—-complicit. This place—it’s been our home—and they are going to turn it into a pipeline straight into government control. I won’t register.”

Her brow furrowed, her voice softening. “Luke, I don’t like it either. But we have a responsibility. The kids who will be coming here—they need guidance, structure. Without us, they’ll be lost, or worse… targeted.”

“And with us, what?” he shot back, his voice echoing in the empty garage. “We hand our new ‘students’ over to the government with a nice little bow? Do you really think they’ll stop at registration? First, it’s names on a list. Next, it’s camps. Or conscription. Weaponization. Or worse.”

The passion of her oldest and dearest friend made Aubrey hesitate. His concerns were ones she shared, so she was searching for the right words. “It doesn’t have to be like that. We can work within the system, Luke. Make it safer for them. Keep it from becoming what you fear.”

Having known Aubrey for most of her young life, Luke knew that this would be her outlook. “Don’t ever change,” he said, even as he shook his head, his resolve unshaken. “I respect what you’re saying, Aubrey. I respect you; I do. And I’m truly glad you’re staying here to fight for the ones who want to trust the system. But not everyone will. Not everyone can.”

“What are you saying?” she asked, though she already knew the answer.

“I’m saying there needs to be options for people who want to stay off the grid. People who don’t want to be weaponized or monitored just because they were born different.”

“Is it worth being seen as a criminal?” Aubrey pressed.

“Someone needs to create an alternative,” Luke said, his voice calm but firm. “A safe haven. An underground network for people with powers who refuse to register. A new Underground Railroad.”

Her eyes widened, her breath catching. “Luke, that’s dangerous. For you, for anyone who helps you.”

“I know,” he replied. “But it’s the right thing to do.” He placed a hand on her shoulder, the warmth of his touch grounding them both. “The Institute is important, Aubrey. You’re important. But this fight needs more than one front.”

She looked at him for a long moment, her face a mix of admiration and heartbreak. “Promise me you’ll be careful.”

“I will,” he said, picking up his bag and unlocking his car. “And you—keep the light on for those who need it.”

Aubrey nodded slowly. “Then take care of yourself, okay? ”

“Promise,” Luke said sincerely before tossing his bags into the Mustang. 

“Take the hunting trail through the forest,” Aubrey said. “No one seems to be monitoring it yet. It might help disappearing from the grid if no one sees you do it.”

“Ahh—you care. Yeah, I figured.

He opened his arms for a hug, which she stepped into immediately. They stood holding each other for a few moments. They had grown up together, supported each other all along, and had grown closer than siblings. The idea that was ending truly weighed heavily on them.

In time though, they both knew it was time to part. Without another word, Luke climbed in and started the Mustang’s engine. As the car disappeared into the early morning haze, Aubrey stood rooted to the spot, torn between hope and fear for the friend she might never see again.

*What is it my Mistress?*

*I do not know, Pieter. The balance is off. There has been an increase in the darkness in the Earth realm.*

*A leak?*

*Yes.*

Kommissar and Pieter stared across the vast barren landscape of the Realm of Darkness. Everything seemed calm and normal on the surface, but Kommissar could sense a disturbance. That she had not detected the disturbance immediately was a concern, made worse by the fact she had not been able to locate its source.

*Why don’t we just go and fix it, Mistress?”

*That’s what concerns me, Pieter. I cannot locate where the leakage is.*

*What does it mean Mistress?*

The blonde goddess of Darkness looked over to her golem and answered gravely.

*I do not know, Pieter; but it is doubtful it is something good, or even benign. We will need help.*

*From who?*

Kommissar chuckled, *It is a small leak, tiny even, so we will need the help of a very small person. Maybe someone the size of a mouse.*

Anguish.

The man knew nothing but anguish and—pain. The promised cure was a lie. Now something was wrong with him. He felt a darkness growing within him. It was oily and malevolent. 

It was invading every cell in his body.

He could sense it changing him.

His naturally dark skin was growing unnaturally darker. Despite not eating regularly he had actually grown taller and more muscular.

He didn’t understand why they were doing this to him. He felt their eyes on him. He knew he was no longer fully human thanks to what they were doing to him. The now semi-human creature turned around to look up at the camera with pleading, blood red eyes. He silently begged for release from this torment. 

When no sign of respite or even attention was made, the dark man began to bang on the cell walls with all its might.

Feeling hot and tangled up, Beca threw the sheets off her legs, and decided that it was too warm to continue to pretend she could still sleep until past noon anymore. Fully waking up allowed the weight of recent events to send her mind into a jumble of worried thoughts.

Yesterday was such a weight on the petite brunette. The Mutant Registration Act had passed the Senate late Friday night, and by the time the sun rose, the Barden Institute had been buzzing with tension and uncertainty. Beca’s mind couldn’t let go of the memory of that Saturday morning, replaying it like a film on a loop. 

The day was chaotic from the start. She remembered sitting in the cafeteria with Chloe, the din of clattering dishes and anxious voices filling the room. Everyone was there, save for Bumper, who had skipped breakfast as usual. The conversations buzzing around them all centered on one thing: the Mutant Registration Act.

The law had passed late the night before, and its implications hung heavily over the Institute. Phones rang incessantly with calls from worried family members, their voices trembling as they spoke to the remaining students. The tension was palpable, but Beca couldn’t bring herself to focus on the MRA. Her thoughts were split—part of her dreading what the law would mean for Chloe, and part still lingering on what had happened at prom.

Before Beca could broach either topic, Jack and Gail arrived, disrupting everything. Their voices carried through the hallway, calm and measured, slicing through the storm of worry in the cafeteria. By the time Beca turned in her seat, they were already approaching, their polished, authoritative presence drawing the attention of everyone in the room.

“Chloe,” Jack said, his tone leaving no room for argument. “Could you please come with us? We need you for a few hours.”

Chloe blinked, clearly caught off guard. Her wide, blue eyes darted to Beca across the table, silently seeking advice. But Beca was just as stunned and could only manage a small shrug.

Chloe exhaled slowly, clearly collecting herself before she replied, “Of course. What’s going on, Jack?” Even as she spoke, she pushed her chair back and stood, though her movements were hesitant.

Jack glanced around at the students, who had all fallen silent, their breakfast conversations forgotten. “We have some family matters that need to be discussed,” he said vaguely, his words deliberate.

Beca, unwilling to let Chloe leave without knowing more, stood as well, trailing after them as they headed toward the foyer.

“We’re sorry to do this, Beca,” Gail said over her shoulder, her voice kind but firm. “We need to steal Chloe away for a few hours.”

“Why do you need me?” Chloe asked, her voice tinged with confusion as she followed them, her steps faltering.

By the time Beca caught up in the mansion’s foyer, Chloe was already grabbing her coat. Her expression was a mixture of curiosity and unease, and Beca felt a twinge of concern.

Jack’s answer was brisk, his tone all business. “We need to bring you up to speed on the MRA and what it means for you specifically.”

“And finalize the adoption paperwork,” Gail added, resting a reassuring hand on Chloe’s shoulder.

Beca froze in her tracks, blindsided. “Adoption?” she echoed, the word catching in her throat.

Chloe stopped as well, turning to Gail with wide eyes. “The adoption… it’s ready?”

“Yes,” Gail said firmly, her smile warm and steady. “You’re family now.”

Beca’s mind raced, but the words wouldn’t come. She could only stand there, watching as Chloe glanced back at her, her conflicted expression mirroring the storm of emotions inside Beca. It was obvious Chloe knew she had to go, that this was important. But the longing in her eyes—to stay, to talk, to make sense of the whirlwind—was unmistakable.

Outside, the sleek black limousine awaited. As they reached the car, Beca overheard Jack speaking in a low voice. “You’ll also be securing a seat on AMG’s Board of Governors. The shares are yours, but it comes with responsibility.”

Chloe nodded, processing the weight of it all, her red hair catching the morning light. Then, as if sensing Beca’s presence, she turned one last time. Their eyes met, and for a fleeting moment, the chaos around them seemed to fade.

Chloe waved, her hand trembling slightly, and Beca found herself waving back without thinking. She held Chloe’s gaze until the redhead hesitated no longer and climbed into the limousine.

The car pulled away moments later, leaving Beca standing in the doorway, the chill of the morning air wrapping around her. She couldn’t shake the ache in her chest. Jack and Gail’s arrival had been calm and reassuring, and the way they cared for Chloe was undeniable. But as the limousine disappeared down the long driveway, Beca couldn’t help but feel like the world was shifting beneath her feet, pulling Chloe—and perhaps herself—into a future she wasn’t sure she was ready for.

With Chloe gone from the mansion, the emptiness felt deafening. Unable to stay in the silence, Beca decided on a whim to visit her mother. It had been far too long since she’d gone home, and as luck would have it, her mom had the weekend off. Grabbing one of the bicycles the Institute kept for students, Beca pedaled through the quiet countryside, the familiar route leading her to the house she’d grown up in.

Her mom greeted her at the door with an easy smile, pulling her into a hug that immediately softened the tension Beca hadn’t even realized she’d been carrying. The day unfolded like a blur of warmth and familiarity. They lounged in the living room, eating pizza straight from the box, talking about everything and nothing.

Beca shared stories from the mansion—snippets of Chloe’s return, moments from prom, and the chaos that erupted after the Mutant Registration Act passed. Finally, she recounted how Jack and Gail had shown up, sweeping Chloe away without much explanation. Her mother listened quietly, her steady presence anchoring Beca in a way she hadn’t realized she needed.

As evening fell, their conversation grew deeper. They reassured one another that, no matter how complicated life became, they would be okay.

When Beca insisted on returning to the mansion to sleep, her mom hesitated, but she understood. Chloe wasn’t back yet, and Beca wanted to be close when she returned.

Her mom drove her back, the car quiet except for the occasional exchange. When Beca walked through the mansion doors, Jesse informed her that Chloe still wasn’t back.

Sighing, Beca trudged to her room. She turned on her computer, placed her oversized headphones over her ears, and let the flow of her music drown out the uncertainty swirling in her mind. As the beats enveloped her, she leaned back in her chair and drifted into a restless sleep, waiting for Chloe to return.

Waking up Sunday morning, Beca had kicked herself for falling asleep before she was sure Chloe was back. 

Everything was changing. Beca could sense that. Despite popular impression that she was dense to what was going on around her, Beca usually did know; she just liked time to process it, and make her own perception of it. She always felt people like Jesse jumped in too quickly with their thoughts and actions.

She knew the Mutant Registration Act was going to be the biggest change, but she didn’t know how it would affect her and her friends. She felt that they needed to keep their heads and wait to see before making any rash decisions. Trouble was, she knew others weren’t waiting.

For all Beca knew, the President may have already signed the MRA into a law. Things at the national level were spinning quickly; quicker than many had expected.

Despite knowing the signing was inevitable anyway, Beca couldn't help but feel like a great weight had been lifted off her chest. It wasn't a great situation to be in, but for once the future didn’t seem to be teetering on the edge. There actually was some structure to having your life shackled to a law.

Being a naturally born rule-breaker, Beca knew she would start to pick at the law, find loopholes and ways to get around it, but for now there was something settling about this aspect of life being determined.

Finding some odd motivation in that thought, Beca walked over to where she had left her phone charging and dialed a recent addition to her contact list.

"Hello?" a bright and chirpy voice answered after the first ring.

"Hey, Chloe, it's Beca."

"Yeah, I know. We exchanged numbers, remember?" Chloe said with a laugh.

Beca chuckled and shook her head at her idiocy. "Right."

"Um, why are you calling?" Chloe sounded more confused than curious so Beca cut to the chase.

“I wanted to say sorry for how we left things at the prom,” she said. “It got pretty confusing after the news dropped. Then yesterday I was prey disoriented when your, I guess—parents—whisked you away. Anyway, there's something you should know but, uh, maybe we should do this face to face?"

“I agree,” Chloe replied with a giggle.

"Okay, great!" Beca said in relief. "I guess I could ask CR to fly me to New York in a couple of hours—"

Beca immediately walked to her door to inform Cynthia Rose across the hall, but was surprised to see Chloe standing just outside her door with a patronizing smirk on her face once she opened it. "You could, but I wouldn't be there," she said.

"I thought you went back to New York—" Beca tossed her phone back to her bed. “Gail and Jack they took you to—I guess I don’t know where they took you. Di they take you to New York or northern Virginia?”

“New York, AMG Headquarters to be precise,” answered Chloe.

“But you didn’t stay?” Beca asked. “Of course you didn’t stay. I mean I can see that. But —ummm— why?”

Chloe shrugged. “I mean, it'd be a pretty tough commute if I plan to get my training here and go to college at Barden—”

"You're staying here?" grinned Beca. Things were already looking up for life at Barden.

"You look happy about that," Chloe said tentatively.

"Why wouldn't I be?"

"I thought you'd be mad at me for yesterday and the prom…”

Beca frowned. “Mad at you for what?”

“Because I laughed really hard when you thought we'd had sex,” Chloe answered timidly, and then I let Jack and Gail take me away before I could apologize.”

“I'm not mad at—wait, why did you laugh so hard?” Beca pouted in spite of herself. "Do you not think I'm bad at—?”

“No, it's not that!” Chloe insisted quickly, holding Beca by the shoulders and leading her back into the room for privacy. Closing the door behind her, she explained, "I laughed because you looked so sure of yourself when you were the one who didn't want to do anything like that with me in the first place."

"I—what?"

"You said you didn't want to do that with me," Chloe said calmly. Seeing the state of Beca’s bed, she started to straighten the sheets and comforter and make Beca's bed.

"I don't think anyone in the world would ever say that about you," Beca rolled her eyes, quickly moving forward to help Chloe, "except maybe your family."

"Gross," Chloe laughed, tossing a pillow at Beca's head. "Anyway, you told me that whatever we had was something more than just physical attraction…" Her voice softened a bit. "You said that sex had always been the basis for your past flings and you wanted it to be different with me. So we promised to wait until the time felt right."

Beca expected to be happy—ecstatic in fact—to hear those words, because they completely absolved her from guilt. But instead she felt the same way she did at the prom, standing before a beauty she didn't deserve.

"Beca," Chloe called softly. Beca snapped out of her thoughts and looked at Chloe. "I don't need telepathy to know what you're thinking. You're thinking that you don't remember being this person, and that maybe the person I should be with is someone who could be what you were to me. You're thinking you can't live up to her, so now you don't deserve me.

"But... I'm not oblivious to the way you look at me," she said, making Beca blush, "or the way you always want to take care of me—no matter what memories you have, you always seem to do that. So I know in my heart I'm not the only one who feels this way. But if you're still thinking that you don't deserve me, then let me tell you something, Beca Mitchell.

"I never deserved you. All those years ago, when you shared your heart with me, without asking for anything in return—I never did anything to deserve that. It was just you being you, and me needing you. I only want to do the same for you now, Beca. Without asking for anything in return, I just want to be there when you need me—I just want to love you."

Throwing all caution to the wind, Beca leapt across her bed—her powers ruffling the newly smoothed sheets—to cup Chloe's face in her hands and press their lips together in a passionate kiss.

When they both broke their kiss several minutes later, the two young women rested their foreheads together and looked deeply into the other’s eyes.

”I love you Beca Mitchell.”

”I love you Chloe Beale.”

End of Book Two: Darkness

To be continued in 

Book Three